Occult Science in India and Among the Ancients 1000009873

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA

AND

THE

AMONG

AN

WITH

MYSTIC

ACCOUNT

OP

THEIU

AND

INITIATION'S, HISTORY

C

ANCIENTS,

OF

THE

SPIRITISM.

BY

LOUIS Chief Justice

of

JACOLLIOT. {French

Chanaenagur

TRANSLATED

FRENCH

FELT.

THEOSOPHICAL 244

of Tahiti

BT

York:

New

THE

THE

L.

FHOM

WILLAED

Indies), and

East

PUBLISHING Lenox 1908.

Avenue

CO.

(Ocecvrtica.)

^ ","','",""

COMPANY. LOVELL W. JOHN 1884, COPYRIGHT.

BT

COMPANY. PUBLISHING METAPHYSICAL THB COPYBIQHT.

1901.

BY

PREFACE.

We the

will

lay aside, of

general subject

East, and stock

the

old

such

researches

long

residence

and

the

the

of

have

of

from

sprung to

been

able

into

the

of

is Sanscrit

which

the

the

of

during

our

science,

initiated

for

far

result

occult

been

into

Brahminic

make,

to

have

of

the

publish

subject

who

inquiries

our

civilizations

order

those

Pitris,

the

in

India,

in

present,

primitive

have

we

practices

sect

the

world, as

the

who

people

the

in

for

into

spirits or

cestral an-

shades. This

is neither

"We

belief

the

in

held

was

by

to

the of

instruction thinkers

for

criticism.

against,

or

which

inspiring,

or

initiated

of

work

either

decide,

been

to-day

Western

our

a

nor

mediating

had

is

religious of

many

who

all

book to

upon

spirits, either

which

antiquity, and

called

not

are

doctrinal

a

the

in

the

of

keystone the

Brahmins,

and

scientists

this

belief,

of

temples

ical philosoph-

and

which

to

inclined

seem

assent.

neither

Being we

are,

An

that

on

ardent

would

have would

discredit

We

better

account,

partisan taken have

of

advocate

an

able have

would

everything made

it

his

to

write

been

upon

too

its

to

opposite,

history.

credulous, A

trust.

business

the

nor

rabid

and

nent oppo-

disparage

and

it.

shall

give

the

words

themselves,

and

set

forth

things

iv

PKEFACE.

they actuallywere

as

shall

we

;

which Agrouchada-jparihchai, of with

saw

our

shall

the

which the

Fakirs

as

upon

this

Upon

the

produce of

able

to

actor

of

victims

that there

was

sides in the

taking These

Alexandria,

to

the

them As

magic of their

They

we

the

were

we

as

admit

to

them, without

saw

the

people

of

Finland,

his

also

to disciples,

in the

as

of

use

Egyptians, to

case

those

to

the

of who

the

school

Gauls

the had

the

and

Hindus, been

tiated. ini-

Chaldeans, the practiceof popular

ancient

sorcery

to

seems

have

been

the

utmost

limit

in this direction.

given

birth

place

of metaphysical speculations

point out.

only

were

willing

are

to

apart for the

philosophy,whose

to

indisputable,

are

known

and

Philo

attainments have

we

things just as

were

for the and

say.

intervention.

early Christians, and,

set

moral

to

others

either participated,

we

unless

Cabalists, to the

of

as

dispute.

doctrines

Jewish

to

hypothesis that

the "

occult

shall describe

We

they

an

regard

some

charlatanism. word

a

in which

hallucination

phenomena

we purely spiritual,

are

spectator, upon

or

the

to

seem.

may

explain those

to

but

such

Brahmins.

simply magnetic

are

facts which

the

the

shrewd

a

we

faithfullyrecord

will,which

at

have

point we

extraordinary as they As

shall tell what

superiorintervention, and

a

result of

facts which

The

from

explainthe

philosophicalcompendium

particularattention

pay

manifestations

look

shall

and

received

we

is the

spiritists ; we

eyes,

own

explanationsas We

Hindu

the

interpretand

to

in

a

the

mankind

peculiar system general scale we

shall take

of

of the

sion occa-

On

araddha

9raddha

the

i8

should,

such

Brahmins,

three

least

at

funeral

the

gives

who

he

itself,

day

before

evening

the

with

those

as

take

to

place, due

all

which

or

the

on

vite in-

respect,

have

been

already

mentioned.

should

deceased

but

Scriptures,

sacred

office

his

it

is

is

performed.

entire

be

utter,

to

invited

been

has

who

Brahmin

The

of

master

only

have

invited

been

;

the

in

they

go

when

side

their

by

place

spirits,

ancestral

state,

them,

they

sit

by

of

spirit read

not

invocations

whom

the

the

which

the

ceremony

"

invisible

with

the

should

the

tone,

likewise,

*

Tlie

low

a

of

He

senses.

do,

should

he

as

his

in

recite,

sraddha

the

to

under

aerial

an

down.

Brahmins

the

accompany

(Manu,

who

and

form, hi.,

book

a

occupy 187-

slocas

"

188-189.)

For

long

a

which

souls

the

of

bodies

the

swarga is

tlie

;

ended."

previous

time

have

(The

those

like

virtue,

their

Anchorites

Vanasprathas

envelope,

mortal

which

inhabit

of

a

sign

words

Agrouchada-Parikchai.)

with

conversing that

of

the

the

series

ancient

souls

of

their

Bagavatta,

the

Cenobites

and

"

faculty is

aside

laying

their

practised and

Sanyassis

that

to

"

that

have

gone

before

transmigrations

quoted

upon in

the

Proem

to

quire ac-

tlie

earth

of

FIBST

THE

PART.

DOCTKINE OF

OCCULT

SCIENCES

THE

PITKIS

IN

AND

INDIA.

THE

Remember,

that

and

master

in

is

God,

only

all

but

secret

and

things,

learn

also

that

the

this

that

be

is

to

the

herd

vulgar

which

mystery,

a

revealed

should

Brahmins

;

should

sovereign

the

one

of

principle

Him

"worship

there

son,

my

otherwise

great

harm

:

never

"

(Wards

befal may

by

spoken

the

receiving

Brahmins upon

you. "

candidate

for

initiation

according

to

Vrihaspati.

)

a

A

CREATION

U

PRESERVATION

M

TRANSFORMATION

OCCULT

IN

SCIENCE

INDIA.

I.

SPIKITISM.

I.

CHAPTER

INITIATED

THE

It

is not

for

look

of

of

expression

accurate

that

Bible,

the

or

the

such

antiquity,

are

to

thought

of

we

highest

as

period.

the

Written

to

read,

be

of

the

the

with law

people

common

leisure

the

in

mainly

books

to

occupies

which

science

known

make

chanted,

rather framed

these

priestly domination, to

or

and

festivals,

great

upon

temples, view

a

not

were

the

tended in-

secrets

of

the

priests

of

moments

to

a

initiated.

and "

Bear

the

mind,

in

neophyte, and

should

worship

mystery herd We

;

there

that

"

him

which

all

in

secret.

otherwise

constantly

should

great meet

but

is

of

with

one

things,

and

Learn be

never

harm

the

said

son,"

my

principle

master

nu.

TEMPLES.

ANCIENT

Zend-Avesta,

the

an

THE

religious writings

the

to

Vedas,

the

AT

may a

Brahmin

Hindu

the

God, that

revealed befal

similar

sovereign Brahmin

every

also

this

that to

to

the

is

vulgar

you."

prohibition

in

Ma-

a

14

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

INDIA.

composed of the three primitive holy syllable, A, U, M, and comprising the Yedic trinity,should

ters let-

The

kept

occult

of the

Avesta

The

"

plainly,O the

there

was

its essence,

in

cannot

The the

death

It is forbidden

"

:

persons

vealed

being man,

We

are

eminent

indebted

initiated,is allowed

"

of

he

saw "

The

mouth.

creation

Mercdba

the

an

have

we

whole From

a

of

the and

wise

tory his-

unre-

gent intelli-

intrust

permitted to

explanationof It will be

to

him

to be

Institute,the

this curious

seen

sacerdotal

in the

found

works

age pass-

that he confirms

just expressed,that

beliefs of the

the

an

accurate

castes

and

the

of

multitude

see.

this cannot

Ezekiel, where upon

is

he

two

to

or, the

"

Frank, of the

A.

Cabala.

not

to

Evidently

that

Mr.

to

Hebraist, for

opinion that of interpretation were

:

chapters."

of the

the

name

prohibition in

similar

Mishna

the

it is

case

of the Jewish

the

of this venerated

a

alone, unless

one

in which

headings

the

to

"

fore be-

explained, people

common

chariot, treating of the attributes

the

of

received

history of

the

even

or

be

it not

explainthe history of

to

man,

pure

madness.

from

following passage

the

; it existed

The

?

existence

or

Cabalists

ancient

alone

the

world

should

"

magi

of the

penalty of

under

the

to

know

even

"

substance

any

sky, before

the

before

whole

the

deous, before

the

before

tell you

animals, before

the

Ormuzd,

of

fire,son

trees, before

before

! existed

I

Honover,

prompt

earth, before

the

before

sea,

holy, the

Zoroaster

wise

in the Zend-

:

the

pure,

is defined

primordialgerm,

or

follows

as

initiatorysecrets

sciences.

honover,

The

all the

symbolize

letters

three

These

xi.,sloca 265).

book

(Manu,

secret

be

the

banks

refer the

of the

Scriptures,so time

to

the

prophet

text

of

describes

Genesis, the

or

vision

Chebar." to

speak,were

immemorial,

the

most

in every

body's

scrupulousob-

OCCULT

SCIENCE

of tradition

servers

it,at least

once

had

a

deemed

always

the

means

15

INDIA.

it their

the

in

year,

duty

Pentateuch.

the

of

study

himself

Esdras,

after

Babylonish captivity,read it aloud assembled we people. The prohibition,which quoted, cannot possiblyrefer to the historyof Ezekiel's

to

or

vision, which

himself,

to

"

rather

to

fixed, since

know

we

known,

a

forms,

science,whose

a

how

it

several

first

the

"

this ; it contains

have

just

creation

seek

to

plain ex-

to

that

and

an

trine doc-

it

was

preceded by

was

Ezekiel's

that

works

a

vision

single chapter and

a

the

in

one

the

were principles,

as

which

noted

before

secretlytaught

divided

of

return

It refers

well

as

was

separatedinto chapters,each heading. Now, it is to be totallyunlike

others.

interpret to

to

or

or interpretation,

is

the

the

might

one

any

is

law, by which

the

from

througli

to go

Moses

temple.

the

constantlyrecommending he

IN

attributed

not

that

to

prophet." "We which be

see

also that

are

not

taught

could

we

two

be

compliance If

considered

to

never

the

Cabala, though he

first

half, entitled

the

or

Here

"

ezer:

the

is the

is another

one

any

could

whole

The

could

the

other

in

a

was

its

of

case

who

stranger

to

existence, the

Creation,

or

second, entitled Mercaba a

accepted opinion of which

one

conditions.

chariot,contained

fact

parts,

required

deny

not

of even

person,

the

two

for

History of the Genesis

of nature.

historyof This

less

The

the science

to

Maimonides,

believe

contains

the

severity of

the

taught

while

persons,

with

doctrine

equally important,

divulged

to

are

this secret

shows

treatise

ology. the-

on

all Cabalists.

the

thing, not

same

conclusively. The

Kabbi

'Let him

had

grown

the

Rabbi

Jochanan teach

me '

:

I

am

said, one

old

not

old, the Rabbi Assi

Mercaba,' said

came

he ; he

the

you

in

day, to

Mercaba.'

enough

Jochanan his turn

replied:

for

the The

that.'

died, and '

:

'If

Let

Rabbi

me

I had

latter When

after teach

Eli-

a

you

swered an-

he while the

thought myself

16

OCCULT

worthy, I

would

Jochanan,

your

This

that, in of

intellect

candidate when

that

to

of

sure

of the Here

is

in

names

Rabbi

of

the

he

fearful

convictions religious

and

age,

observed

even

modern

by

did

moral

or

always

not

strength enough

secrets, which

and

The

required.

certain

is also

mys'

position and

were

a

the

might

the material

ances observ-

law. curious

a

of

into

from

which

the

Talmud

self, it-

gives

masters, there

the

garden

of

Ben

Asai,

Ben

:

the

it afterward

teachings of

follows

as

taken

example,

the

entered

are

Rabbi

an

reached

allegoricalterms,

who

the

into

eminent

complied with,

burden

explanation. According to four

it from

initiated

all that

not

possessing intellect

his

endanger

Mercaba,

were

been

the

assume

the

be

to

condition, which

Cabalists,had feel

learned

order

also have

must

INDIA.

"

master.'

science

exalted

IN

already have

shows

terious

SCIENCE

an

were

and delights,

their

Zoma, Acher,

and

Akiba.

Ben

Asai

apply

may

over-inquisitiveand

was

him

to

thing

in

this

the

of

verse

of

eyes

the

lost

his

Scripture: Lord

life.

What

is the

We

a

death

cious pre-

of

his

saints. Ben

Zoma

also

the justifies

enough your

to

suffice you,

committed

the

It is to

man

entered

! he

that

of the as

use

of the

find

if you

is

be

worthy

honey

take

too

fate ?

eat

much

for life, very

to

a

there

and

plants.

with

serve

is

said

no

How

can

example

we

Spare

or literally,

of

vision

the

in the

mystical language here

applied to paradise.

"

:

glory."

this passage

material

quietly;

out

came

blessed, had

construe to

the

among

name

it refers

of another

His

reason.

you

that

quietly

hardly possibleto

suppose

Did

fear

ravages

saint,whose

this old

for

lost his

rejectit.

may

Lastly, Akiba for

he

sage's parable :

stomach

Acher

looked, but

dors splen-

Talmud

employed

"

allow,besides,that

18

SCIENCE

OCCULT

belief existed.

the

that

by word

of

mouth

It

not

the

was

of the

practiceof "

before

Talmud

and

keeps

the

love

it

; his

he

is the

to

come." How

the

science

is in

heir of two

know

we

can

worlds"

the

shall

We

Agrouchada-parihchai of ideas

We

soul.

Hindus,

by

the

incline, therefore,

thinking

in

also

were

the

that

this

who

in, and

the

the

upon

the world

to

come,

live there

cept ex-

already.

Cabalists, and

the

profess the

God, the

or

secret

inspires

name

world

Hindus,

to

cabalistic

belief

world

that

same

and

we

are

speak, by

to

the rect cor-

practisesopenly taught by

taught,so

the

of mouth,

word

of Judaism.

Thana'ims

ancient

the

of

primordialgerm

the

to

as

passage

and being forgotten, live

we

those

the

drove

reckon

; his

of

of

Zohar

the

that

see

learned

men

that

with

by communicating

of

secrets

the

heart, may

danger

no

which

in that

rather

has

pure

favor

the

and

world

ples. tem-

initiation.

"

Talmud, a

of the

mentioned

as

supreme

vigilantly,in

of God

respect

the

in

says

the

or

subjectof only taught

were

recesses

spoken of, but

evocation

Whoever,"

God

madness,

it the

secrets

mysterious

of

study

INDIA.

they made

terrible

the

in

intellects into

weak

But

these

initiation, and

an

IN

find Indian

the fourth part pagodas, indeed, where the three others, and of the Agrouchada is separatedfrom would lead to forms, so to speak,a book by itself,which We

supposition that

the

of

number

We

"He No to

us

that

add

Pitris

the

has

of the

entered

doctrinal the

the

Cabalists

India, used

in

adepts

from

revealed

was

the

work

occult

only

to

small

a

the

sciences

the

expression

same

these

upon

Egyptians

also existed

and

of Judea

votaries

nate desig-

to

:

garden of delights."

or

fragmentary inscriptionswe initiation

last and

adepts.

may

of the

it

among

the do

has

matters

Chaldeans, but the

ancient possess

both.

down

come

show

The

that

great

a

higher

name,

the

SCIENCE

IN

supreme

name,

OCCULT

mysterious only

"a,

to

times

did

works

of

Bible,

is

the

of

occult

its

and reveal

to

India

has

of It

their

is, therefore,

from

the

of

the

go

on

initiated

pagodas.

beliefs

of

other

the

rather

and

of

to

savants

theology, it

the

its

an

osophy, phil-

forbidden

was

our

manuscript

of

treasures

have

its

abandoned

never

practices. to

power

lift

the

veil

completely

initiations. the

the

of

relations

nations

and

the

Jewish

or

the

of

doctrines

philosophical

those

with show

to

religious

great

but

which

initiated

or

in

comparing Pitris

ancient

Zend-Avesta,

its

genesis,

the

The

Brahminic

After

the

priests

practices,

all

preserved

old

the

in

herd.

vulgar

civilization.

primitive any

the

of its

peculiar

of

studied,

number had

known

was

initiation

Yedas,

the

everybody

which

science,

the

knowledge

as

small

a

that

a

such

age, which

etc.,

admission

of

which

uttered.

doubt

no

consist

not

be

to

never

was

there

Thus,

to

the

name,

19

INDIA.

Cabalists,

adepts we

shall the

between

connection

initiated

the

of

the

Hindu

CHAPTER

II.

THE

Before

touching be

not

may We

do

real

origin,

to

has

According

sterile

of

According

of

the

India

pundits

of

country

comprised

the

side

said

out

to

possess

us

the

ruin,

a

is said of

of

any

the

of

cradle

to

sort

to

sandy

the

ancient

has

show

for

make of

deserts

the

not

a

Aryans

the

in

Indus

on

the

on

have

we

to

the

say is

held

race,

does

not

furnish

an

can

This

astonishing

monument

or

be

would Brahmins

or

and

which

opinion.

It

itself.

the

Hindu

most

Oxus.

books

Kristnah

which

the

the

originated

country,

an

the

produced

times,

to

such

of

singular,

trace,

a

from

from

hypothesis

seems

this

for

have

ancient

former

logical ethno-

came

sacred

the

and

that

tradition,

a

logical, indeed, in

known

they

and

Ganges

theory

a

foundation

ethnological which

the

to

the

their

scientific

certain

banks

point, they the

much

so

extend

the

to

of

question

support, which

Brahmins.

the

have

with

agree

Godavery

Such

"

is

Sea

between

regard

it as

to

that

the

elsewhere,1

least, when

own

who

plains,

upon

and

With

other.

some,

who

of

subject

to

Caspian

others,

to

one

their

the

desolate

and

shore

eastern

been

the

land, ization civil-

tradition

quite

to

the

Sahara."

1

The

second

Genesis

theory,

of

the

Humanity.

Brahmins

as

originate

******

According

it

subject,

our

about

raise

to

of

point

words

however,

which

theories

main

few

a

say

propose,

controversy.

the

the

upon

amiss

not

BRAHMINS.

came

SCIENCE

OCCULT

originallyfrom

the

historic

has

well

the

authority

whose

celebrated

Maim,

geographical of

all the

words

is also

which

country

adjacent

virtuous

men,

These

of

or, in other

countries four

the

that

to

also

rivers

discuss

to

forth

set

as

who legislator,

the

Manu,

India, attributes

Mountain

the

of

form

the

the country

our

the

present

in

dwell

shall not

it is not

of

upon

intention

to

work,

but

religiousconceptions. from

sprang

Brahmins

the

to

of

quadrilateralformed

We

elucidate

and

and

Boutchala,

Mathoura,

in the

ethnologicalproblems

rather

as

words, of the Brahmins."

named.

just

favor,

:

of

land

Brahmavarta,

point further, however,

this

known

the

called

included

are

in its

pundits

Cauya-Cobja (the

called

Souraswaca,

Virgin),and

truth

well

and

This

Hindustan.

learned

are

Courouckchetra, Matsya,

"

by

and

21

INDIA.

Central

of

plains

opinion as

IN

the

Divine

a

Temples

of

orio-in.

*

For from

the

king

his

from

his arm,,

Master

the

human

his

Brahmin,

Vaysia, merchant

foot,

his

"

mouth,

Sovereign Xchatrya,

the

the

priest

the

"

from

race,

thighsfrom

the

produced

"

of the

propagation

Soudra, slave.

*

By

his

he

because

member, of

noble

most

he

sesses pos-

is,by right,the

Brahmin

all creation.

Everything property

the

first-born,because

the

was

from

derives

Holy Scriptures,the

the Lord

he

origin,which

;

is entitled

by

that his

the

contains

primogeniture

everything

to

world

that

and

his

is the

Brahmin's

eminent

birth,he

exists. *

*

The receives

Brahmin no

eats

garment

nothing that

*

that

is not

does

not

belong

already his, and

to

him,

bestows

22

SCIENCE

OCCULT

from

alms

no

belong

to

that

other

book

i.)

tlie

him.

It is

through

men

enjoy

the

is the

For

several thousand

in

classes

flock

a

The

of

world.

this

their

by

of divine

right. ruled (priests) as

might

we

The

agents.

mass

the

upper

labor.

sacerdotal

vast

were

(Mami,

maintained

their

also

not

generosity

kings, or,

sheep,

idleness

and

does

Brahmins

only

temples, which

the

In

luxury

the

years

dispute.

people,like

the

of

of

of the doctrine

chiefs, were

say, the

rather

that

Brahmin's

the

goods

originalsource

without

India

over

others

of

property

This

INDIA.

IN

accumulated

storehouses

by

the

toil of

laboring classes,the priestsappeared before

the

eyes

with

filled

the

treasures

multitude, clad

assembled

idols of

before

contrivance, they

principalmotive

religious duties

their

and

the

was

and

supremacy,

Yaysia

when

the

returned

Soudra

The

hour

the

of

"

to

the

to the

and

mysterious the

sciences

or

kings,made yoke, but

assumed their

the

late

use

when

title of

allies,and

:

people the

will

we

abandoned

chiefs

religious speculations.

theocratic

priests,and

of

the

give

you

of

then*

doctrine

that

all the

wealth

we

the elect

are

and

privileges

desire."

That

was

thousand the

Brahmins

the

study

Xchatrias,

off the

throw

conquered

Preach

of God, you

the

of Creation, they

Lords said

when

came

people to

had

they

the

highest philosophicaland

the

of

and

their

of

poral tem-

over,

were

tasks, the

priests to in

super-

their

of

their

own

performance

sacrifices

to

pleasures, and the abodes, where they engaged

in the

absurd

maintenance

their

to

bronze, of their

of the most

example

an

of the ing Kneel-

vestments.

wood, granite,or

set

Their

stitution.

in gorgeous

the

basis

the

and

years

people,have

Keduced

to

a

never

more

been

the

agreement, Soudra, the

able

to break

purely religiousrole, the

and

for

servum

twenty pecus,

it up. Brahmins

used

SCIENCE

OCCULT

all their

the

keep

to

power

subserviency. Mistrustful their

further

to

lest

ends

own

principles,of

of their

only

those

of

forty years There

Vedas,

The

sacrifices.

all the

the

the

a

credulityof

Brahmins

prophets,and

the

shield of

of

which

novitiate

of

the

of the

with

first

popular cult,

whose

business

multitude.

three

the

the

of

pagodas,

They

first books and

degree

They

people.

to

it

of

the

perform in

were

stant con-

mediate its im-

were

gurus. the

degree included

second

it was,

the

religiousceremonies,

directors,its the

classes

religious belief,

completed

Brahmins

upon

communication

The

their

lower

of initiation.

the

at

comment

direct

to

the

highest grade

had

degrees

upon

taught to

were

the

who

officiated

who work

to

was

three

were

those

or

of

other, seek

or

passive obedience.

first included

The

day

one

and

of their order

sciences,under

to

admitted

were

might,

their

ignorance

members

some

secret

initiatory ceremony,

an

in

by stirring up

revolt, they placed the

to

23

INDIA.

multitude

the rest

than

ambitious

more

IN

the

the soothsayers, exorcists,

of spirits,whose

evocators

business

of

in times

to act the imagination difficulty, upon of the through supernatural phenomena. They masses, read the Atharva-Veda, which and commented was upon a

collection

of

In the third with

the Brahmins

degree

populace, the study

the

forces

They

magical conjurations.

never

phenomena, too

of the

which

of all the

universe

appeared

being

outside

and

spectators

spiritswere

Devadinam

no

physical and

their

were

to at

allowed

not

the

celebrated

their

ta

Tan

brahmanadinam. mama

devata.

devata.

to

tinize scru-

Sanscrit

: disposition

Mantradinam

Brahmana

natural super-

only occupation.

djagat sarvam.

mantram

direct relations

except through awe-inspiring

closely. According

sorits,the gods

had

24

SCIENCE

OCCULT

Everything The

gods

exists is in the power

that

in the

are

of

power

Therefore, the gods

*

impossibleto arrive having passed through the it were,

as

It would

have

doctrinaires who

Those

amenable

of

fanatics

first

ambition

from

free

clergy, if

lower

much

not

were

constantly going

on,

we

amid

lost

could

as

the

above

who

crowd

which

religiousworship,

elapsed that second

where

in order

third

veil of

the

degree.

to

the

Agrouchada-Parikchai,or this last

Above

Council, under chief

Only could

a

the

degree

Brahmin

exercise

this

the of

who had

of

initiation

had

the been

passed pontificate.He was who

mind hended apprehad

years

the

initiates

Book

presidency of

of all those

twenty

servances ob-

first to

the

sciences

first

of

was

time

mysterious barriers

of

class

of be

to

period

the

they

ordinary

occult

same

surmount

That

the

Hindu

whom

not

possiblefrom

was

the

of

the

The

expression,

and

was

and

desired.

rest

until

not

was

uplifted,and

be

to

necessary the

promotion

degree,

began

It

them.

bigots and

independence

usuallyaccompanies knowledge from

inflexibility

the

use

the

ciently suffi-

submissive

as

to

that

modern

not

of

possibly be of

more

a

our

were

they shared, superstitions people,whose in taught, perhaps,honestly. Absorbed of

of

their

to

were

level

gard re-

jealous eye.

a

allowed

be

may

having

conceive

the

degree, who

of

process

conservatism, and with

without

candidates.

the

or intelligent,

soon

were

the

a

discipline, owing

to

Brahmins.

where

regard it

too

were

of character,

first two,

of social well

may

the

highest degree

the

at

impossibleto

been

effective instrument

of

power

intelligenceof

abilityand

the

to

was

Brahmins.

*

was

weeding,

gods.

of the

power

the

in

are

of the

magical conjurations.

in the

Magical conjurations are

It

INDIA.

IN

studied

of the

Spirits. was

the

Supreme

Brahmatma,

or

preme su-

initiated. his

the

eightieth sole

year

keeper

of

26

before

low

has

revealed

to

It

secret.

in

carefully kept the

Brahmatma

also, he

wore,

which

reason,

by

This

the

all the

to

At

the

forces

of

death

of

the

Ganges.

his

death

time

would

but

and

social

longer

no

three

its

hostility

see,

as

classes to

their

of

chiefs each

study

we

of old

the

held up-

precious the

upon as

wore

sign

a

stood

which

sun,

or

of

offered

sacrifice

their the

ashes

secretly

chief

so

initiation, that

of

report of

for

sacrifice,

disturbed

Each

its

temples

use

Hindu

religious prescriptions.

are

this

in

as

pagoda private

own

often does

yet, and

the

Brahmins

the

Brahminism

India, that chief.

in

the

the

of

thoroughly

religious belief, methods

a

ascended

had

smoke

the

However,

other.

into

thrown

priests adroitly spread

initiation, and these

burned

was

precaution,

the

supreme

of

body

earth.

have

any

possesses

affected

have

in

condition

religious

with

of

pontiff

his

supreme

the

to

return

The

to

the

(heaven)

degrees

this

keys

Sarvameda,

every

abroad,

revolutions

Numerous

Asgartha,

crossed

supreme

the

his

and

that

soon

chief

Brahmatma,

the

bruited

Swarga

of

and

nature.

tripod

rumor

to

of

If, in spite of

was

the

abroad

the

found pro-

care.

golden

a

a

triangle

engraved

also

in

sacrifice

his

been

For

sign

to

religious set

two

a

has

keys.

the

as

were

which

the

golden

a

upon

also

upon

morning

every

this

which was

altar

the

upon

a

It

tiara,

triangle

ring,

dignity.

his

his

entrusted

been

and

word

of

gem

had

which

deposit

had

every

kept

Temple

the

Brahmins,

been

golden

a

alone upon

kneeling

two

of

sanctuary

a

in

engraved

was

when

word

has

and

power,

;

unknown

; this

human

no

invasion

European

its Brahmatma

pagoda

of

and

Mongol

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

three

at not we

has

matma. Brahopen seem

shall

different still

cling

CHAPTEE

THE

BRAHMIN

THE

When

with

OF

to

under

stars

his of

whose

NOVITIATE

"

CARMA.

birth

given

upon

epoch,

HIS

DJITA

has

note

the

TO

THE

wife

and

year,

the

BIRTH

CEREMONY

is careful the

day,

HIS

Brahmin's

a

husband

FROM

"

III.

to

the

tablets

the

a

hour,

the

child

the

together

occurrence,

auspices

her

son,

has

been

just

born. He

carries

pagoda,

who

Nine

the

An

of

class to

lustral

water

of

all

sprinkles The

father

betel, and

the

then

this

By

From

brings

has

stayed

longer time from

by

she her

in

time, a

is allowed uncleanness.

with her

the

with

seat,

the

in

a

to

dish

into

who

drink

little

a

of

hollow

it, and

then

liquid.

same

earthenware, which

upon

fice sacri-

or

pours the

the

bronze, is

little

a

Pourohita. child

is

purified

from

all

the

birth.

mother, room,

retired go

and

of

to

poudja, He

the

means,

his

to

belonging

stand.

head,

a

the

for

separate

herself

takes

the

mother,

his

to

attached this

child's

present

ceremony

uncleanness

the

and

those

present

a

child.

decorated

mother

performs of

front

silver, according

or

and

Brahmin

or

then

father

the

the

new-born

the

arms.

in

upon

the

erected

is

which

upon

initiation,

Vischnou,

hands

he

her

in

boy

stand

of

astronomer

of

horoscope a

foliage,

the

to

officiating Pourohita,

first

the

the

thereafter

and

with

information

casts

days

flowers

this

to

who

since

is

obliged

place, the

at

temple,

her to

the to

confinement, live end

ten

of

purify

days which

herself

28

It is unnecessary

The Twelve the

the

Carma. of

ceremony

Nahma-Carma,

the

lar simi-

a

Jews.

the

Nahma-

of the

afterward

of

or

the fact that

to

prevailedamong

cases

Ceremony

days

name,

call attention

to

in such

custom

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

it

as

the

of

giving

called, took

was

place. The

house

with

proposed He

brush

a

which

his son,

he

him.

He

his

be

three

the

cribed planets,trans-

tablet the

wooden

pagoda, with in

times

horoscope

the

loud

a

of

that

name

the

voice

went

in front

of

that

order

of

out

according

the

all his

the

you

This

Brahma.

of

name

Narayana

consistingof

tree,

rule

fire and

the

to

vited. in-

were

him.

the is

name

then

He

give

oblation

which

the

at

alone

caste

name

just written, which all present repeated after the following words closed with :

attentivelyin

or

Brahmin

an

all the

festival,and

a

had

Blessed

and

cast

was

to

a

upon

uttered

then

which

"

the

principaldivinities

nine

he

if for

as

father, after performing

The the

of

friends

and

relatives

decorated

was

other

name].

remember

it."

[or any may house

at

planted in

guests, and section

the

of

of

head

the

dwelling, a cocoanut,

to

is my

country

Listen

a

his

tamarind, where

son

sion proces-

garden, or

palm he

sided, re-

saying: "

In

who

the

here

are

of the

name

powerful

and

this

in

present, bear

ISarayana'sname-day,

planted on

of the fifth lunar

just Brahma, This

mind.

all you tree

is

in the

century of the third

thirty-fifth year divine epoch" (or any

given date). This, a

as

reader

will

understand,

is

given merely

as

of form.

matter

At

the

the

close of the

ceremony,

a

grand

feast

is

given, of

OCCULT

present partake. Previous

all

which

father

the

presents

the

object of

The any

dispute should

the

child's

the

caste

In

"

tribunal, the

the

This

that

Pourohita, offers

and spirits, The

father

makes

present

a

in

cups

Narayana's

on

fifth

the

; the

strictlytrue.

are

of

Brahma

lunar

be

can

is

tury cen-

doubt

no

betel

child. the

among

mony, cere-

ancestral

Pitris, or

the

the

at

present

protect the new-born

to

guests and

officiatingpriestaccording

the

to

just

There

to

distributes

then

and

who

sacrifice

them

asks

their

of Covinda.""

Brahmin

a

before

witnesses

by Covinda,

epoch.

son

or

legitimacy of

with

mouth

my

me

divine

is the

Narayana

then

to

the

case

:

thirty-fifthyear

third

the

The

powerful

the

in

name-day, of

of the

from

evidence, in

as

follows

given

was

cup

to

as

guests appear

proceed

which

words

arise

testifyas

name

generally

more

furnish

to

summoned

When

hands, and

their

departure,

sandal-wood,

or

horoscope, or

thereafter

birth.

of cedar-

cup

present is

this

their

to

child.

of the

monogram

a

the

engraved

is

which

upon

each

to

29

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

his

to

means.

The "When is

the

given

in the

As

of the

case

to

officiate. which

ablutions, upon

drops a

of

stand and

that

of his age, rice This

first time.

the

festival

lustral water, decorated the

with

sends

and

After the

the father

ceremonies

other

friends

and

all his relative? Brahmin

for

eat

month

is

Anna-Prassana.

the

called

to

seventh

is in the

child

him

of Anna-Prassana.

Ceremony

a

to

the

general bath has

Pourohita

in the

branches

of fruit-trees

sacrifice

to

tank

scattered

guests take their

a

the

for

pagoda

all the

priest offers

invites

lunar

of few

a

seats

in full

a

upon ing, bear-

spirits

protect the family.

Meanwhile,

the

women

sing

an

appropriatepsalm

and

30

the

perform of

driving

property for the

child's head

the

above spirits)

evil

away

the

aratty (which has

of

ceremony

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

first time. The

his

The and

everybody

ceremony

terminates

present

a

"When

a

the

murmur

is

After

bathing

bracelets

and

of

is led

beneath

trees

procured

a

of

betel

mingled coral pandal,which that

to

the

of

names

with

child

a

beads, he

flowers

of

necklace

dais formed

of

sort

a

and

purpose

first time

sandal-wood

and is

as

preceding,

family.

and

decorating the

and

for

well

divinity, as his home

the

the

for

mony cere-

performed.

than

is able

the

years,

is

solemn

present,

protecting spiritsof

the

repast.

three

Tonsure,

more

of the

name

put in

Tchaoula. of

age

the

or

is much

child, who

the

the

reaches

Tchaoula,

festival

This

rice is then

distribution

the

of the

Ceremony

child

of the

with

child's

the

to

a

officiating priest.

the

to

The

for

sits down

and

mouth,

little boiled

A

first time.

loins for the

is

the

around

is bound

which

his caste, and

of

sign

girdlewhich

Brahminical

the

blesses

priestthen

of

of

every

description. He

is surrounded

priest offers

At

both

in

statue

of

branches,

family

or

father's

the

on

ulness, is brought this

point of

of female

in the

During the

barber

presence

singing, accompanied by of hair this

on

to

the

operation

aratty upon

the

the

shave

and and

fruits.

and

god, in

musicians

child's

child's female

heads

perpetual After

commences.

part, which

back the

flowers

of the the

of

image

with

in covered

the office the

pagoda, he proceeds lock

the

Siva-Lingam,

himself prostrating

small

Pitris,

all the

to

the

side.

mother's

fruitf

oblation

shades,

ancestral

The

an

guests and

and

relatives

his

by

of those

the midst from

the

head, leaving is

never

cut.

relatives

present,

a

form per-

in order

SCIENCE

OCCULT

to

drive

evil

away

and

spirits,

31

INDIA.

IN

everybody

preserves

a

ligious re-

silence. finished

Having which

pay,

have

bath

the

in all is

day

hands novitiate

and

spirits

with

made

the

of

genii

of

the

in

ablutions, the

plants

closes

ceremony

his

and

the

rice,

as

he

may

barber. after

and

anew,

of

with

which

impurity

any

then

retires

quantity

contact

tank

consecrated

Until

his

is

sacred

the

and

repast

unclean

toilet

child's

from

child

from

derived The

the

the

certain

a

barber

the

duties,

of

consists

cleanses

priest

his

order

to

a

fresh

to

pitiate pro-

which

before

that with

a

presents. the

age of

the arrives.

of

women

nine

years until

the the

Brahmin

term

remains for

commencing

in

IV.

CHAPTER

BRAHMIN

THE

The

the

first

the

occult

Nitia-Carma,

the

Agrouchada-Parikchai,

of

book

or

of

part

the of

sciences

Brahmins.]

the

of

study chada

the

in

It

is

the

of

the

virtuous

has

rolled

tutelary

the

it

as

the

head

whose

this

give

verses,

for

time

figure

the

of

form

now

over

son

We

sciences.

introduction

signifies

Oupanayana

word

The

of

of Oupanayana.

Ceremony

from

[Taken

INITIATION.

HIS

OF

DEGREE

FIRST

THE

INTO

RECEPTION

HIS

TO

NOVITIATE

HIS

FROM

"

written

was

a

possesses three

times

the

perform

spirits, to

Agrou-

:

who

father, three

the

of

passage

the

to

years,

ceremony

Oupanayana. * *

*

should

He

according

earthenware, distributed

to

his

to

silver, bronze,

gold,

which

means,

after

Brahmins

the

of

vessels

procure

the

are

or

be

to

repast.

* *

*

should

He

fruit,

oil, butter,

only

not

offered

be

poor

lay

and

in

an

sugar, his

entertain

to

as

an

oblation

abundant

vegetables,

and

but

the

guests, to

of

supply

the

Pitris,

rice, for

milk,

larger part or

set

apart

seeds, he

has

should for

the

orphans. * *

When

the

father

of

a

*

family gives

food

to

the

suffering,

34

OCCULT

mony

is to be

in the

sacred

of the

should

Pourohita

should

He

does

sits thereon

is

contract

not

and

pure,

spect. re-

of

the skin

girdle and

always

of

marks

all due

a

the

all assembled

are

him

purifications

usual

the

with

with

bring

gazelle'sskin

A

gazelle.

friends

introduced

be

INDIA.

perform pagoda.

parents and

the

When

a

held, should tank

IN

SCIENCE

who

he

uncleanness.

any "

*

*

preparation of

of

and

and

who

one

as

he

this view

With

should

have

from

sprung

his

pronounce

the

thor au-

favor,

every

enterprises.

our

three

name

times

*

ponder

three

the

over

created

kinds

thousand is

infinite

the

have

and

him,

hundred of which

head

the

should

He

four

all

success

contemplate

then

should

Brahma.

of

distributor

a

*

He

the

adoration.

offer him

and

as

with

crowns

represented as

in

universe.

him

regard

should

He

of the

preserver

is

san-colpa, or

is absorbed

he

who

Yischnou,

the

perform

which

soul, in

the

contemplation

then

should

Pourohita

The

of

perfection of triads,1which

the

eight

lion mil-

living creatures,

at

man. *

which divided

are

then

should

He

half

and then

of

ponder

is to last into

four

the

third

perform

an

Nara-Narl-Viradj %*

8

Each

years.

year

of

the

hundred

a

have to

is

equal

of the

which

the

to

the

verse, uni-

gods,5 which first,second,

the

already elapsed.

He

should

universe.

Ayni-Voya-Sourya

gods

of

existence

years

periods,of

oblation

1

the

over

*

several

Brahma

thousands

*

Vischnou-Siva. of

the

lunar

SCIENCE

OCCULT

think

should

He

of

and

nou,

vanquished

of

that the

of

the

the

IN

different boar

should of

the

incarnations

under

whose

of Yisch-

form

the

god

giant Hirannia. *

He

35

INDIA.

himself

prostrate

celestial

*

before

(Pitris) and

the

inferior

fourteen

gories cate-

spiritsby

which

is filled.

universe

*

He

should

is called

perform

which

and

Agasa,

oblation

an

is the

*

should

He to

was

be

kept

should

from his

merely moving

He

the

pronounce

the

the

to

fluid which

pure

of life.

essence

*

mysterious monosyllable which

knowledge

of

the

multitude, by

lips.

offer sacrifice to

Swayambhouva,

the

self -existent

being. *

He them

should be

to

evoke

present

the at

spiritsof

the

his

and

ancestors

ask

ceremony. * *

He

might

should

drive

otherwise

all evil

away

disturb

*

the

spiritswhose

presence

sacrifices. *

He

should

presides over

propitiate the obstacles

and

superior spirit Poulear, brings enterprisesto

a

who

ful success-

issue. *

All of

the

guests

ablution, where

method

should

repair again

they purifythemselves

prescribed.

to

the

sacred

according to

tank their

36

OCCULT

their

Upon

take

all the

married

psalms

and

the

oil and

the

saffron

anoint

time

same

rub

and

neophyte,

or

pandal

of

flowers, and

chant

should

present

women

at

Brahmatchary,

beneath

place

INDIA.

IN

the

return

his

should

SCIENCE

consecrated

limbs

his

eyelidswith

his

with

fumed per-

antimony.

*

his toilet is finished

When

should

neophyte

pandal, and the

their

take

the

the

of

father

place by

should

women

ceremony

the

his

side

perform

aratty, in

mother

and

beneath their

upon

order

to

of the the heads evil

remove

omens.

*

Poudja,

The

*

offered

is then sacrifice,

or

of the family,as well spirits dishes prepared for the repast.

as

the

to

all the

of firstlings

lary tute-

all the

* *

the

All

backs

that

so

should

women

with

covered

leaves

nut

and

men

they

*

leaves,and

lotus not

may

sit down

then

each

see

should

other

on

cocoa-

turn

their

eat.

# *

*

Rice, clarified butter, oil,sugar,

brought

then

are

the

feast, and

distributes

repast the father the

in for

Pourohita, after which

fruits, and

betel

and

everybody

at

the

vegetables close of

the

gives a present

to

retires.

* *

Such

was

first

the

day

*

of the

*

The

next

for it with

was

the

day that

on

was

called

which

Oupanayana. #

Mouhourta,

the

neophyte

or

was

the to

great day, be invested

girdle. *

The

Brahmatchary

should

take

his

place beneath

the

SCIENCE

OCCULT

should

with

new

linen

of

his

chest

rub

gently

his

have

with

arms

and

mingled,

sandal-wood

and

and

all

three

East.

material, and

pure

and

*

should

Brahmatchary

The

mother,

the

*

37

INDIA.

and

toward

faces

their

turn

father

his

between

pandal,

IN

loins the

the

girt

around

women

should

powdered

saffron

should

consecrated

sing

psalms. *

*

filled

with

should

advance

coals:

burning

throw

incense

fire,to gratifytheir

the

then

and

with

them

silver furnace

a

should

he

spirits, by evoking

the

sacrifice to and

should

Pourohita

The

perform

around

the

fire,

sandal-wood

powdered

the

upon

of smell.

sense

*

fire should

This festival

the

desert

until

for if it should

Oupanayana,

might

great harm might

carefullykept

be

happen

and

ensue,

the

end

of

be

to

familiar

the

the

guished, extin-

spirits

house.

*"*

*

to

this fire should

preservationof

The

their

and

Brahmins

nine

*

be

given

in

charge

wives. *

All

the

married

guests should

go

in

vessel,which

they

happen to

great pomp

musical

preceded by

who

women

instruments,

are

to

fill with

the and

to

be

the

among

consecrated

bearing

tank,

a

copper

water.

* *

Upon mouth a

branch

their

return

to

of the

vessel

with

of

a

banana

the

*

house

mango

tree,

they

should

leaves, and

freshly cut,

with

cover

hang

the

above

all its fruits.

it

38

all then

should

They

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

then

Returning these

in

pots

other

the

to

sifted

guests, they should

plant

seeds, which

they

from

taken

water

of

kinds

different

ten

sprinklewith

should

and

beaten

earth

they

ants,

animals.

these

by

neighboring

white

of

nest

a

pots with

earthen

fill ten

the

together to

go

forest, where, having found should

INDIA.

the

sacred

tank.

*

*

*

"When

this

ask

stretch

invocation

recite the

should them

their

manifest

to

Pourohita

done, the

been

pots together and

all the he

has

over

the

to

should

them

fine

a

bring cloth

;

tutelaryspiritsand

by auspicious omens.

power *

Imposing in

low

a

magic

voice, unheard

words

cloth,he should

the

above

his hands

by

then

nounce pro-

present, the

those

lowing fol-

:

Agnim-Pa-Pdtra. Parydya. Paroxa. These

words, signifying:

Sanscrit

are

Agnim Pa

holy water,

"

Pdtr

a

purifiedvessel,

"

Parydya Paroxa The nine

should

Pourohita

magic vegetation,

"

"

invisible. utter

these

tutelaryspiritswill

times.

The

and

the cloth

of the

fire,

sacred

"

is

nine

words

then

manifest

gradually raised during

times

selves them-

ance the continu-

invocation. *

The

Pourohita

will find

that

should

the ten

seeds

then have

remove

the

appeared

cloth, and above

the

he

earth

OCCULT

in the

SCIENCE

pots, and

ten

Pourohita's

IN

shrubs

ten

39

INDIA.

have

forehead, bearing flowers

and

high

as

grown

the

as

fruits each

after

its kind. *

The

Brahmatchary's mother

of flowers

gathered

her

upon

beneath

all of those

then

weave

trees, and

Pourohita

the

three

should

ute distrib-

have

:

auspicious omen

has

manifested

itself.

The

auspicious omen

has

manifested

itself.

The

auspicious omen

has

manifested

itself.

then

grown

eat, repeating

The

Brahmatchary

crown

place it

then

guests should

times

a

should

present the fruits which

cloth, which

the

should

these

The

followingwords

The

from

son's head.

among

the

*

triplecord

the

receives

of the

novitiate.

A

invocation

new

planetsand and

about

the

made

of

piece

a

for

their

consecrated

Brahmin's

young

spiritsof

the

to

thanking them

ancestors,

intervention, and

attached

then

was

the

protection saffron

was

neck.

*

The

barber

the

cut

nails

women's

then

should of

songs,

his feet

shave

neophyte'shead

the

hands

and

accompanied

the

by

the

to

and

of

sound

the

from

musician

the

pagoda. *

The the

tank

which the new

Brahmin

young of

he

have

barber, who and

pure

is then

ablution, in

may

is

linen

*

required

order

to

contracted

remove

any

by being

unclean, and

take

to

the

in

a

in

impurity with

contact

attire

women

bath

him

in

garments. * *

The

Pourohita of

then

hands,

removes

*

advances his

to

his side

ignorance

and, by the

and

position im-

him qualifies

40

study of

for the

of

moment

waist

will

the

from

now

occupy

then

should

He

time.

triplegirdle,woven

a

INDIA.

sciences, which

the

his

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

about

gird

sacred

every his

of the

grass

Darba. *

then

Pourohita

girdle

of

neck

and

neophyte

with

conjurations of

the

Reciting

*

the

decorates

initiation,and

Brahminic

the

Brahmatchary

the

bosom, the

triple him

consecrates

for initiation.

candidate

or

the

* *

this time

At

for the

chosen than

Guru,

a

*

of

master

or

the

He

Brahmatchary.

young

sacred

science, is be

must

more

old.

sixty years

"

*

The

Guru

toward

his face son,

my

your

may

men,

thoughts always

now

taken free

be

know

you

the

that

Know

will attend

form

by

hereafter, if you

you

in are

your

the

by

impurity

good,

for

ing turn-

Oh

"

side

; may

!

of

your

Brahma

will

actions.

*

of your

shades

you

all

him,

to

say seat

your

the

*

"

should

from

toward

turn

to

commence

now

East, he

body

pupil aside, and

new

the

have

you

his

take

should

*

in

ancestors

all your

studies, and

worthy,

the

grand

an

aerial

will reveal of

secret

to

being.

* "*

*

"

Always

should will

arrive hide

to

of your

at

the

the secret

to

end of

Having born.

you

will

vulgar herd,

the of

your

things in

that

and

you

if you

initiation the

learn

now

are

deepest recesses

heart." *

calls the

what

that

mind

revealed

be

never

never

unable

in

bear

uttered

young

these

*

words, the Guru

for the

Bramatchary, Douidja, which

means

first time twice

42

OCCULT

by

Pourohita, they

a

and

almost

they

repast which each

the

the

the

dishes

for

the

celebrations

of

prepared

mysterious

of

lives

sacred

whose

first

his

which of

all

beings,

evoked

for the

the

by ceremony

the

studies

takes

and

creator

of

books, and

the

this

During

director, and

until

novice

as

place about

his age.

or

yet admitted

teenth six-

period in

engages mathematical

the

the

Pourohita,

the and

of

the the

only begin

Grihasta,

instructions of

initiation

him

of

the occult learn

to

head

or

of

sciences, when

he

family,

a

priest. officiating

or

following the

will

degree

study of

the

to

principleshe

reached

teaches

only

of

sciences.

is not

After

is

himself

continues

Guru,

the

He

The

lord

perfectionsof

of the

marriage, his

astronomical

the

universe.

with

of

study

his

men,

prepare

eighteenthyear

or

of

to

Brahmatchary

time

and

gods

order

of the

Brahma,

as

contemplation

The

or

of

in

preserver

has

well

as

master

Pourohita

he

all the

particularday.

and

the

val, festi-

tions, oblasacrifice,

the

exclusivelyreceive

terminates

Yischnou,

by

INDIA.

present during the whole

are

firstlingsof

and

IN

SCIENCE

duty

the

of

sacred

taken

are

morality,the

purity and the

morning,

Guru tenance main-

noon,

and

of prayers.

kind

a

are

:

the

Brahmatchary,

fire, and

evening sandyas, which

Manu

from

* #

*

After before

having performed the

opening

East, the

Yeda,

Brahmatchary of the

master

prescribed ablutions, and

the

turning

should

face

his

homage

pay

toward to

the

the ereign sov-

universe. * *

During senses,

homage

the

and

reading

stand

before

the

of

with sacred

the

*

Yeda

clasped

he

hands

scriptures.

should in At

an

the

control his attitude commence-

of

SCIENCE

OCCULT

and

ment

his director, and tell him

Guru

Always,

the

the

should

which

is

invocation

an

from

face

all

his hands

trouble to

should

It nowhere is lawful of

allowed

the

the to

do

That

it

waters.

the

which

and

East

his

presses ex-

Brahma should

; he

breath, and

be in

have

grass.

the

cause

never

undertaken

knowledge him

like

to

of

the

father

a

slighest

to

make

use

him

educate sacred and

of

tures. scrip-

mother.

Agrouchada-Parikchai

Brahmatchary

will

learned, otherwise the

hold

has

in the

reading,

Yeda, according to

cousa

venerate

appears

for

the

in

his

Trinity.

Trimourti

should who

him

instruct

He

the

that

it

cation invo-

mysterious monosyllable,A, U, M, as he is by Manu, but the ancient legislatoruses

the

word

the

religioustriad

three

of sacred

Guru

the

to

the

of

mysterious monosyllable,

the

impurity,should

stalk

has

toward

turned

Brahmatchary

The

and

a

of

substance

himself, with

to

end

the

upon

this

pronounce

the

free

he

the

monosyllable, A, U, M,

of

like letters traced

will vanish

He

sacred

what

feet of

desist.

to

or

or

mystery

remember

him

make

his studies

the

kiss the

stop until he hears

commencement

pronounce

contains

which

should

nor

commence

begin

to

at

should

he

not

43

INDIA.

reading, he

the

of

close

IN

here

letters,he

in

its ;

as

vulgar

sense,

for the

forbids

its

in

which

it represents

of mystical signification

explanation,like

the

book

the of

the Pitris.

composed of the three primitive holy syllable, in which the vedic trinity is comprised,should (Manu, book xi.,sloca 265.) kept secret. The

ters, letbe

44

OCCULT

shall

We

marriage

chary's death

before

limits

of matters

parts

of

being

They

it of

these,

only to

the

say Pitris

the

could

in

allow

not

of

the

of

his

restricted dwell

to

us

Brahmat-

case

The

completed.

marriage not

take

occult third

or

that

important with

of

the

funeral,

expense

the

second

the

mainly

both

of

practice

until

shades

the

work

upon

interesting

more

subject.

real

Suffice

will

at

except

his

is

volume

INDIA.

present

nor

novitiate

single

our

The

the

in

ceremony his

a

these

is

describe

not

IN

SCIENCE

the

novitiate

the

ceremony

place

without

first

higher

evocation

of

and

of their

It

the

being

quainted ac-

of

class

tiation ini-

degrees. ancestral

the

feature,

prominent

a

mence com-

ourselves

the

formed

always

the

not

initiation.

make

and to

preparatory that

of

degree should

we

did

sciences

funeral

present.

rites.

V.

CHAPTER

INITIATION

OF

DEGREE

FIRST

THE

CEREMONIES

hastas, first

he

but

neophytes,

of

degree

of

birth

of

of

of

member

of

he

the

the

to

which

sacrifices,

personal

cleanliness,

According which

the

now

the

to

have

we

Nittia-Carma,

the and

corporeal upon under

They manner

the are

:

him, severest

divided

for of

all

the

by ond, sec-

report

is

an

of

or

in

the

now

was

during

twenty

strictest

the

a

instrumental

be

tation, medition atten-

transformation

superior efforts.

his

Agrouchada-Parikchai, and

is

which of

account

spiritual purifications none

Grihasta,

he

and

and

the

quoted,

following

and

debt

physically, by

and

the

part of

already

the

site, requi-

pagoda,

a

would

life

ablutions,

object first

to

race;

upon

case,

family,

mentally

prayers,

was

Gri-

was

their

of

either

daily

both

preparation,

the

ancestors'

simple

a

service

in

;

his

his

remain

sacerdotal

of

acts

it

so,

worthy,

the

to

great

of

of

class

step.

might

Pourohita

a

the

all

years

this

taking

that

perpetuate

deemed

be

attached

be

might

capacity

in

should

the

admitted

do

to

paid

would

left

been

order

have

who

son,

admission

Upon he

a

Guru,

his

In

enter

had

who

family,

should

he

he

that

however,

not,

initiation.

first, that the

Brahmatchary

the

did

of

heads

or

"

"

EVOCATION.

"

marriage,

his

After

PRAYER

"

Agrouchada-Parikchai.]

the

from

[Taken

ABLUTIONS

"

which

could

which

the

called

the

able innumerwere

joined en-

be

neglected

the

following

penalties. in

the

original

work

in

46

SCIENCE

OCCULT

INDIA.

IN

Pkoemhim:.

his first

sunrise, and be

should

Grihasta

The

invocation

an

his mat

leave

his

leaving

words, upon

before*

morning

every

bed, should

Vischnou.

to

* *

*

He

should

then

three is contained

saying, Genii

in

great well

as

one,

the

as

day

number

superior spirits,

and

the

planets,cause

seven

whose

essence,

Siva!

Vischnou!

Brahma!

of the

the

address

superior

you, to

appear.

"

#

*

The

second

the

Guru

He

should O

whom

under say

a

as

It is avoid

should

he

he

I

offer

you

has

lessons

wise

your

I

I

have

the

been

love

world. able

to

evil.

should his

into

of

novitiate.

and

left

already

that

*

*

He

his

adorations

my

superior spiritwho

through

accomplished

has

is that

pronounce,

:

holy Guru,

you

which

name

Brahma

then

heart, saying is

to

pray

superior Being,

to

descend

:

within

now

the

and

me,

I

shall

enjoy

the

most

perfecthappiness. He

then

God, who

O all

should

things,the

the

art

of

master

Vischnou,

saying :

the purest of spirits,

it is

by thy

orders

ventured

among

the

nature, have

address

world, and

the

that shoals

I have

the

principleof fertilizer

left my

couch

of

and

of life.

*

He the

should

then

ponder

and good works duty to perform.

over

meritorious

the

duties actions

of

the

which

day, it is

a^d his

SCIENCE

OCCULT

should

He

gods, and

that

IN

in

remember,

all his actions

order

should

negligently or

piety, not

47

INDIA.

be

to

be

the

agreeable to

performed

fervor

with

perfunctorily. *

Having duty,

he

his

set

should

mind

then

the

upon

performance

aloud

utter

the

of

thousand

every of

names

Vischnou. The

gives the

Agrouchada

which

is

commence

The

of

actuallycomposed follows

as

will

reader

whole

Hail

to Vischnou

Hail

to

Hary

Hail

to

Narayana

Hail

to

Covinda

Hail

to

Kechva

his

isolated

some

full.

in read

in

bebis

hand

a

locum

the

ground well,

a

with

the

rest.

Ablutions.

vessel, he arrow's

an

extra

of

et

choice

us

castra

give

to

a

ad

these

temple

much-travelled

to

go

his

singular precepts

in

a

balteo ; cumque

the

road,

and

(Ha-

13.

seder

We

requisita is,fodies

operies.)

suitable

and

people.

egrediaris ad

quern

egesta humo

of

should

flight from

all Eastern They are alike among 12 Deuteronomy, chapter 23, verses

circuitum,

In

!

his needs.

for

impossible

!

! etc.

copper

least

place,at

natural, gerens paxillum per

!

Part.

Regular

dwelling, to perform It is

!

gladly dispense

The

in

a

:

First

Taking

litanyof Vischnou, thousand names. They

place banks

or

a

he

of

sacred

a

should

river, or wood.

avoid a

the

tank,

a

48

OCCULT

He

should

not

SCIENCE

the

wear

IN

INDIA.

cloth

pure

he

which

uses

as

a

garment.

He

should

suspend

the

his left

ear.

dignity,from

He

should and

seen,

stop in

while

he

a

triplecord, which

place where

stays there

he

the

the

moon, a

He

of the

statue

should

fire,or

divinity,or

maintain

the

sign of

a

sure

of

not

have

ancestral

planets,or

seven

is

should

sight,the gods, the Pitris,the

or

he

is

being-

not

in mind

shades, the Brahmin,

a

his

a

sun, ple, tem-

woman.

a

profoundest silence. * *

He

should

chew

*

and

nothing

have

burden

no

upon

his

head. * *

his

Upon in

the the

to

his

departure,after washing contained

water

banks

his secret

#

of

river

a

in

covered

a

tank

or

feet

vessel, he the

perform

to

and

hands

should

go

ablution

of

parts. *

Having he

to

come

place,and

a

little fine

with

banks

of

purify himself,

to

proposes

the

the

water

he

earths

by the

should which

ants, that earth

upon

know he

that

should

from a

making lye,that

which

not

or

tank

choose

should

a

where suitable in

use

junction con-

purification.

*

there

are

use,

the

high road, which

he

effect his

to

river

should

which

sand

*

He

the

to

wit

salt has that

is found

kinds

several :

earth

been

which under

of

impure

thrown

up

extracted, clay,

has a

been tree

or

used

for

in

the

50

SCIENCE

OCCULT

terminated

Having stick

from

soften

his

in

should

this invocation, he

tree, the

palm

a

INDIA.

IN

like

mouth,

of

end

cut

which

long

a

should

he

brush.

a

*

the

Sitting upon toward

East, he should

the

wood

of

of the

edge

should

and

his mouth

out

with

teeth

all his

rub

rinse

his face

water, with

three

turned stick

the

with

times

water.

pure

*

It

fourteenth

and

He

should

abstain

he

born,

was

well

as

as

and

*

*

abstain

should

the

should

he

understand

going

Brahmin

should

the

of

power

waters

of the

to

of

beneath

of

day

for the

other

his

that

change the

week, and

every

which

week

the

on

and

*

absolutelyforbidden.

river

or

water

Ablutions. tank

of

of the

ablutions

river

following invocation,

Ganges

death

mother's

or

Part.

General

the

inauspicious periods;

father's

all this is

Second

Upon

moon.

tions, during eclipses,planetary conjunc-

anniversary

Rules

every

of his birth.

that

equinoxes, solstices,and upon

of

the

*

He

full

constellation

upon

correspondingto

month

new

the

by

thus

sixth, eighth, ninth, eleventh,

Tuesday

on

himself

cleanse

to

the

of the

day

day presided over

the

him

abstain

should

He

day.

for

lawful

is not

into

the

tank, by

or

the

sacred

: *

*

Invocation. O whence

Ganges, you

you

were

descended

born upon

from the

the head

bosom of

of Siva

Brahma, and

the

SCIENCE

OCCULT

feet of

mankind,

sins of

obtain

to

and

Vischnou,

purifythem

to

for

happiness

stay of all animated have

confidence

from

this

river

; in this

should

He

in

;

; take

I

in which

manner

will

of

the

are

the

that

live

back

again

perform soul

spiritswho

and

and

water

body.

the

over

Ganges,

"

I

tions ablu-

my

preside

number

in

holy

your

purify my

seven

refuge

this earth.

on

to

the

out

uncleanness, aud

are

you

wipe

to

their

about

am

you

think

Sindou,

mouna,

them

you

earth

to

from

creatures

rivers,which

sacred

down

came

51

INDIA.

IN

Godavery, Sarasvatty, Nerbouda,

Yaand

Cavery. *

Then

entering the

toward

the

*

and

Ganges,

imagine

in that

his ablutions

should

he

water

his attention

direct

that

he

is

really performing-

river.

r"

"X-

After

bathing

taking the

oblation

an

to

from

drip slowly

water

hands

that

should

with

a

the

full of

mark

red

called

the

water

his

times, letting

fingers.

water, his

upon

toward

turned

his forehead

rub

then

his face

vessel

copper

of

out

come

cloth, put another

pure with

down

then

of

end

should

*

*

He

three

and

sun,

times, he

three

luminary the

the

toward

turn

his

in

water

some

perform

should

he

the

standing

gird

his

loins

shoulders, and with

East, and him

near

ground sandal-wood Tiloky,according to the with

:

he

sit

his

should

and

trace

practiceof

his caste. *

He

should

flowers finish seed

then

of different

hang colors

by suspending

called

from

Boudrakchas.

from

his neck

prepared by his neck

a

three his

garlands of

wife, and

chaplet of

should the

red

52

OCCULT

He

contained

the

water

He

should

should

the

INDIA.

of Vischnou

and

in his

perform

three

vase

three

similar

a

Brahma,

"

to

libation

in

To

the

Couverd,

to

all the

Pitris which

the

Yama,

sun,

ing pour-

honor ;

of

the

and

of

Neiritia, Va-

earth, to

principle of to

occur

the

to

ancestral

and

of

Isania.

and

ether,

universal

the

Agasa, all those

the

air,to

drink

his honor.

Siva

Vischnou,

"

Vahivou,

in

times

libations

superior spirits Indra, Agny,

rouna,

should

earth.

the

upon

Trimourti

celestial

IN

again perform

little water

He

think

then

should

a

SCIENCE

force

the

pure

and

fluid,

life,and

shades, uttering the

to

of

names

his mind. "* *

*

He

should in

arise and

then

his honor

the

homage

pay

which

prayers

to

Vischnou,

most

are

citing re-

agreeable

him.

to

*

*

slowlythree times, he should pronounce of the divine names Trinity,nine times at every revolution. contained in Then uttering slowlythe three names mysterious monosyllable Brahma, Vischnou, Siva

Turning the

the

"

should

he

a

make

he

"When in

around

low

recite the

revolutions

nine

the

pronounces

tone, he

"

should

at

each

repetitionthereof.

mysterious monosyllable itself

rapidly make

following invocation

the

to

nine sun

revolutions

and

:

*

Invocation. O eye

Sun of

! you

Vischnou

the

are

at

eye

noon,

of and

Brahma that

at

day-break,the

of Siva

at

evening.

You

You

the

are

months,

You

wherever

from

survey

you

of the

mountain

the

the

I offer watches

prayer.

You

remove

darkness

scatter

sixty gahdias

whole

of

for

ninety

great

millions as

to

earth.

the

over

the

adoration,

my

you

regulate

and

of

extends

north, which

yodjomas. superior spiritwhich

You

space

chariot

your

hundred

six

the

ture. na-

cycles, calpas, yu-

planets.

globe.

In

appear.

you

You

ablutions

nine

the

impurities of

all the

for

the

of

lord

the

are

fertilizes

time.

years,

time

the

and

seasons,

yas,

of

that

all actions

warmth

Your

measure

days, nights, weeks,

of

witness

the

day,

universe.

the

place in

take

of

king

air, the

the

of

Infinite,the preciousstone

of the

diamond

the

are

53

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

*

times,

times,

tutelary

it,he then

animates four

his

of

honor

In

of

times, twenty-

twenty-four

him

enables

strength

spiritwhich

the

twelve

around

turns

if his

or

and

star

times.1 forty-eight *

this

In

strength,and then

He

prepares

goes

invocation

himself the

toward

in its

himself

increases

disciplinesthe body,

he

manner

tree,

Assouata, and, after

addresses

shade, he

evocations.

mysterious

for

it the

to

his

ing rest-

following

: * *

*

Invocation. Assouata!'

Tree

0

the

and

image

Brahma, Siva; thus honor

1

This

4

All

you is

you

and your

of the

in this

plant

world

the them

king and

origin of the their

Bonzes

roots

All

and

temples

the

forests

the

your

Trimourti.

by performing

about

of

Your

gods.

Visclmou,

trunk

represent the

undoubtedly

Brahmins

symbol

the

are

you

sent repre-

branches those

ceremony

who

of

whirling dervishes. and

dvFelling-houses

54

OCCULT

SCIENCE

imitation, by turning around

praises,obtain

the

superior form

in another.

INDIA.

IN

and

you,

by celebratingyour

knowledge of thingsin

this world

and

a

* *

He

then

twenty

-one,

his

revolves

*

the

around

tree

twenty-eight,thirty-five

fourteen,

seven,

times

and

strength is exhausted, always increasingthe

revolutions

by

he

he

is rested

#

and,

after

house,

few

while, in

a

himself

clothe

a

flowers

he spirits,

domestic

his vessel

with

for

engage,

then

plucking

offer sacrifices to the the

should

should

; he

meditation

garments,

of

number

seven. *

When

until

more,

with

with

should

vout de-

clean

which

to

return

to

full of water. * *

*

Third

afterAblutions.

Acts

the

Upon returning home the fire and

to

Paet.

then

can

Grihasta attend

performs

to

his other

the

fice sacri-

duties.

* *

At

noon,

the

to

of

and in

the

after

ordering

river

for the

recitingthe

*

his

mid-day meal, of

purpose which

prayers

he

repeating

will

be

should the

turn re-

sandya

hereafter

given

ritual. * *

Then

he

should

return

home,

pure

by carefully abstaining

upon

anything capable

of

*

from

ferior

should

caste, or

come

should

try

in contact

step upon

to

himself

keep

touching

contaminating *

he

and

walking

or

him.

lf -se-

with any

any

person

vegetable

of or

an

in-

animal

OCCULT

detritus, upon river

and

SCIENCE

hair

any

IN

bones, he

or

55

INDIA.

should

to

the

order

to

return

repeat his ablutions. -x-

He offer

sacrifice

the

in

a

to

the

of

state

Pitris

perfect purity

in

which

becomes

it

now

his

perform.

office to

After

himself

preparing

should

he

be

should

thoughtfully

for

the

this

the

enter

domestic

should

evoke, and

for

important

spiritswhich in

engage

the

his

in

room

he

ceremony, house

served re-

is accustomed

ceremonies

to

preparatory

to evocation.

Evocation After that

in

darkening portion

part of the

a

of it

in the First

boiled

powdered sandal-wood,

he

room

full of water,

vase

a

Degree.

rice,and

should

deposit

lamp, and

a

some

incense.

*

his

Snapping

his heels

upon

circles

as

he

taught

prevent the and

to

should him

the

the

by

within

any

and

before

trace

of

entrance

confine

to

fingers together,

the

spiritsfrom which

it any

the

door

superior Guru,

bad

around

turning

have

in

magic

order

the

to

outside

already

trated pene-

sanctuary of the Pitris. * *

"With

earth, water,

he should of

compose

his, should to

evoke

a

and

new

form

a

for the

*

fire,breathed

body

for for

body

upon

himself, and the

three with

spiritswhich

times, a

he

part tends in-

sacrifice. *

He thumb

should and

then

compress

pronounce

the

the

right

nostril

monosyllable Djom!

with

his

sixteen

56

SCIENCE

OCCULT

IN

his left nostril

Breathing in stronglyby

times.

particles of

the

by degrees separate

INDIA.

his

which

should

he

is

body

composed.

the

With both He

should

order

to

He

the

pronounce

stop breathing and

then

press

! six

times.

should Rom

word

fire to his aid in

summon

dispersehis body.

should

when will

and

nostrils

fore-fingerhe

and

thumb

his

pronounce will

soul

the

will animate

*

the

word

new

soul

of

body

he

/

Lorn

thirty-twotimes, body, and his body

his

from

escape the

disappear and

*

the

evoked

has

spiritshe for it.

prepared

*

His

of which the

will then

soul

will unite he

spiritswhich

after

anew,

has

body, the subtile parts forming an aerial body for

his

to

return

evoked. * *

Pronouncing the

magic

his

hands the

upon

the

sacred

the

! three

times, he throw

and

lamp

flame, saying

Aum

word ! nine

syllable Djom above

*

a

should

pinch

and

times

impose

of

incense

:

* *

*

O

sublime

whom

I have

body you

Pitri ! evoked

from

present ?

the

illustrious for whom

and

in the

that

penitent

I have

smoke

I offer

to

of the

shades

a

own,

my

incense

!

narada

formed

particles of

constituent

Appear

part in the sacrifice

O

and of

tile subare

take

my

cestors. an-

*

When

body

of

he has received the

spiritevoked

a

suitable has

answer

appeared

and in the

the

aerial

smoke

of

58

OCCULT

sunset, he

At

of

ceremony

SCIENCE

should

IN

return

ablution, the

returning

oblation

an

of the

names

the

to

the

to

should

fire,and

the

hitas who

have

should carry

enter

never

litanies of Vischnon.

*

the

handed.

temple empty

present either oil for the lamps,

a

as

camphor, sacrifices.

in the

used

thousand

repairto the temple to hear the lesson Grihastas and Pouroto the superiorGuru passed through the first degree of initiation.

nuts, bananas, are

the

*

*

should

recite

the

or

again perform

then

given by

He

the

morning.

house, he should

Hary-Smarana,

should

perform

to

*

*

He

river

in the

as

*

Upon

the

to

same

INDIA.

incense, If he

or

sandal-wood,

or

is poor,

should

he

He cocoa-

which

give

a

little betel.

temple he should the times, and perform before prostrationof the six limbs.

Before

entering

it three

tanga,

or

should

careful

to

perform avoid

any

and

lessons

Pitris, with

the

of he

the

hearing

After

the

the

other

should

door

members and

impurities,in he

a

taking part

his devotions

repast, after which

make

to

the

Schak-

in

the

tions evoca-

of

his

order,

home,

being

return

order

circuit of

take

immediately

his

ing even-

lie down.

*

He

should

to

the

spirits.

to

lie down

moist of

a

pass, the

never

When

in

field,or cemetery.

in

the

night in

travelling,he shadow

of

placescovered

a

a

should

tree, or with

place in

be a

ashes, or

consecrated careful

not

ploughed or by the edge

should

he

lying down

Upon

INDIA.

offer

his

which

spiritcalled Kalassa,

59

adoration

to

the

Siva.

agreeableto

is

the

to

invocation

recite the

should

Trimourti, and

divine

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

Kalassa. dent, accihead from my preserve spiritBahirava Boutaforehead the spiritBichava ; the spirit my face; the the spiritPreta-Bahava Carma my ears; my thighs; the spirits Datys (who spirit Bouta-Carta my shoulders; with immense endowed strength) my were the

May

Kalapamy

Pattou

stomach;

is the

which

of

wives

cows,

my

over

horses, and

Katrapala

Chidda-Pattou

;

life of wherever

harm,

my

ankles,

my

body. May fire, both gods and men, be. I may May

whole

my

the

my

over spiritswatch elephants; may my

children, my

my

watch

Vischnou

land.

God, who

May

all

these

native

my

of

essence

from

me

preserve the

mouth

my

superior spiritYama

the

and

chest; Ketrica

my

generative organs;

my

Kebraya

ribs ;

Chanta

hands;

my

all

sees

things,watch

also

everything else, and which is not any place

watch

I

when

of any

care

family

my

me,

over

the

under

over

and in

am

divinity.

*

conclude

should

He

the

by

to

Brahma,

the

of creatures.

lord

Invocation

night

every

has

their

after

returned

folds, and

the

the

Brahma. which

mystery

of the

labors

from the

to

is this

what

Brahma!

O

one

invocation

day

fields,and

evening repast

is

are

the over

is

over,

flocks

repeated

and are

every all in

?

*

Behold, eyes,

and

every

the

one

whole

lies down

body

ceases

upon to

his mat

exist,and

and

closes his

is abandoned

60

OCCULT

soul

the

by

of

soul

its

SCIENCE

order

in

that

INDIA.

IN

it

hold

may

with

converse

the

ancestors. *

Watch which

is

it

asleep,

floats

penetrates

the

the

and

of

forest

and

dark

!

hither

through

wanders

or

Brahma

it, O

over

and

the

He

sleep.

God its

my

body

should

waters,

heavens, of

recesses

the

or

valleys

*

all-powerful,

God

after

the

body,

Hymavat.

Brahma!

storms,

the

upon of

immensities

*

O

thither

mysterious

the

forsaking

when,

of

light

wanderings, and

then

Beneficent

rouchada-Parikchai.)

remind

stretch

spirits

and

commandest

who

darkness,

to

return

me

of

himself will

let

get, for-

not

morning,

mate ani-

to

thee.

upon watch

soul

my

the

in

the

over

his his

mat

and

repose.

go

to

(Ag-

VI.

CHAPTER

Morning,

When

ten

morning,

When

he

of

his

in

time

All

the

occult

of

few

enabled

Most

to

have

and

of

object

with

which

daily repetition 1

of

Translated

all of

to

day,

the

and

of

after

set. sun-

modify

to

a

powers

at

monies cere-

special

second

gree de-

terrible

put

in

nomena phe-

operation which

power,

very

master.

the is

the

from

never

We

Pourohitas.

finished

his

be

cannot

date candi-

almost

operation

supernatural

a

therefore,

Brahmins,

Grihastas

of

exercise

the

a

arrive

the

direction

the

once

give

added

ablution.

devoted

under

in

the

mortifications

in

mysterious

they produce

without are

and ever

The

initiation.

put

are

Brahmins

Few

which

the

forces

life

spends

partly

are

only

eats

physiological organization

direction.

and

be of

his

He

temple

the

He

Guru.

superior

nights

in

evocation

of

of

period

time

at

must

ceremonies

fastings,

His

arrive

can

prayers

master.

own

prayers,

description.

every

we

his

longer

no

this

reached

has

words,

many

of

Sannyassis

become

can

of

degree

equal period

an

evening

and

noon,

first

the

in

spent

other

initiation,

Sandyas.1

Evening

Pourohitas in

or,

(Continued.)

"

remains

still and

of

the

is

his

been

there

degree

second

the

have

Vanaprasthas,

and

to

and

Grihastas

the

before

Noon,

years

and

initiation

INITIATION.

OF

DEGREE

FIRST

THE

to

prayer

the

see,

and

however,

external

and

discipline acts,

same

shall

the when

Agrouchada-ParikchaL

class

the

beyond

get

intellect we

of

when

formula,

by

the

approach

62

OCCULT

subjectof

the

SCIENCE

IN

the manifestations

and

initiates of the first degree claim

apparently well founded), developed to a degree which Europe. As

for those third

the

who

belong

them, and

that

been

and

time

have

the

which

have

been

equalled

second, and

that

they

faculties

never

the

classes,they claim

to

their

has

to

which

phenomena,

perform (a claim

to

that

is

INDIA.

in

particularly

space

command

are

over

known un-

man

death.

and

******

The

following of

period

ten

the under

of

from

first

degree

and

invocations

of

initiation,are

to

previously prescribed

disciplineintended

remaining

of his

influence

the

the

intellectual

subject

which, during the second

prayers

ceremonies

acts

as

of

years

to the

added

be

the

are

for

to

single

a

vent pre-

instant

thoughts.

own

******

The

evocations

which

we

in

all the

slight deviations, claimed

by religious sects. with

the

rite of the

The

At

end

the

years, if he the

give

Grihasta

of

feels

ten

They are Yadj our-

Morning

morning ablutions,in

recite

India, and

also

in

strict

are formity con-

Veda.

during to attain

the

addition

of

with, with

Sandya.

and

years

met

are

dialects

strong enough

should

below

to

the

the

ensuing ten imperishable,

following prayers those

at

his

already prescribed.

* *

He

should

evocation

commence

*

all his exercises

by

the

:

vastam. Apavitraha, pavitraha sarva Gatopiva yasmaret pounkarikakchan.

Sabahiabhiam

tara

souchihy.

following

The

is pure

who

man

be

pure

color

same

internallyas

well

continue

by

should

He

of the

are

eyes

consecrated

Water!

prayer,

thou

art

all unci

As

the

shade

of

from

the

five

well

from

or

the

purify

;

water:

and

perfumes the

from

taken

saved.

be

to

thou

by

sea,

from

my

bodv

ess.

eann

tree,

so

the heat, finds relief in the

with

sacred

the

in

I find

may

relief

water

sins.

all my

from purification

ill and

every

Water.

by

traveller,weary a

the

whether

pure,

tanks,

rivers, from from

to

to

him

(pond lily)to

lotus

invocation

the

perilous

a

invoke

to

externally,and

as

Invocation

O

only the

as

is in

who

or

be, has

it may

situation, whatever whose

impure,

or

63

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

"

*

*

0 and

consecrated

In

life.

of

germ

! thou

water

of

essence

sacrifice

have

all germs

bosom

thy

begotten, all beings have

the

art

been

formed.

been *

*

*

thee

1 invoke

appearance

of

loves

him

who

purify all

with

danger,

into

rushes

"

water

Brahma,

the form.

! consecrated or

the

wert

child

who, his

of

the

arms

me

from

at

mother,

faults

my

the

and

*

the

at

his

the

of

time

wisdom

supreme

being existing by Thou

a

me.

*

O

of

confidence

tenderly. Purify with

men

the

pralaya-chao

Swayambhouva,

"

strength,dwelt

own

with

confounded

under

or

thy

him.

* *

*

He

suddenly appeared

ruffled the

surface

of

upon

the

infinite space

vast

and

billows

created

a

which form

in

64

SCIENCE

OCCULT

which

which

waters, the

revealed

he

vast

himself

and

separatedthe togetherin

assembled

when

unrevealed

of the

from

ether, drew

vast

terminating, he

Upon water

the

spot form

one

seated

on

substance

own

heavens

and

sprinkle a

few

the

the

waves

the

three-

the

earth,

worlds.

should

with

his head

upon

who

his

created

all the inferior

air,and

the

from

*

being, Brahma,

Trimourti, which

faced

land

ocean. *

The

INDIA.

IN

three

stalks

of

the

drops

sacred

of

darba

grass. *

He

morning,

and

who

meaning,

has

arrived

Joining I do

this

addresses

who

is

his

then

this to preserve

*

invocation

the

to

water

thoroughly penetratedwith at

high degree

a

should

hands, he my

dignity as

of

its

at

mystic

sanctity.

say,

"

O

Vischnou

!

Grihasta."

a

*

*

He

should

worlds, of of

the

of the

then

of

think

fire,of the wind, of the

superior

and

inferior

them, of the and

sun,

of

spirits

all the

spirits

earth.

hand

all the

to

of

names

his

head, he

God,

as

and

Brahma,

should

compressing his nostrils,he of that

the inhabit

spiritswhich

the

liaising his mind

*

should

then

closing his

perform

the

call to

eyes,

and

evocation

follows. * *

*

Come, Brahma

!

come

down

to

my

bosom.

* *

He

should

then

figureto

*

himself

this supreme

deity as

6Q

OCCULT

should

He

around

trace

from prevent evil spirits

emblem

of

then

himself

INDIA.

the

circles

magic

which

approaching him.

Nari, who

Goddess, Hindu

the

in

nature

express

him

immortal

the

Addressing

IIST

SCIENCE

in the

mythology,

following

is

an

should

he

terms.

*

O

illustrious

rise to

! I pay

homage

lay

both

hands

water, he should

then

Placing

any

you

;

grant that

aside

*

with

to

presentlythis perishableenvelope I higher spheres.

I

when

Goddess

then

other

sage

praises that

he

of

*

above evoke

the the

to

and

Nari

Kasiappa, or

of

son

listen

to

to

filled

vessel

copper

past time, asking him

addresses

may

to

recite them

the

with

him.

The

he

spirithaving appeared the

voice

in

following words,

should

honor

repeat in of

the

a

loud

universal

mother.

Invocation O

divine

spouse both

me,

preserve

of

who

him

during

the

You

are

of

You

are

the

You

are

not

You

are

You

are

You

are

You

are

all-powerful. purity itself. the refuge of men.

You

are

their salvation.

You

are

knowledge.

a

to

day

Nari. moves

and

upon

during

nature. spiritual

light of lights. subject to

human

eternal.

passions.

the the

waters,

night.

SCIENCE

IN

of the

sacred

OCCULT

You

By

your

You

are

Yrou

are

To Y^ou

the

are

essence

fruitfulness

constant

figureof

the

dispenser of

the

are

Y'ou

are

You

have

The

number

three

the

in

present

the

is sustained.

universe

addressed.

be

good.

every

hands

in your

Everything is

scriptures.

evocation.

prayer. all sacrifices should

you

67

INDIA.

;

fear, hope.

joy, sorrow, worlds.

three

figures. forms

three

your

essence.

*

Kari, the immortal

Lakny,

the

beings.

universe.

light.

perpetualfruitfulness.

the

fluid.

pure the

Ahancara,

Conya,

of the

Queen

the celestial

Mariama,

Agasa,

of all

soul

the

Paramatma,

mother.

golden matrix.

the

Hyranya, Sakty,

universal

the

Brahmy,

virgin.

virgin.

chaste

the

the

Tanmatra,

conscience.

supreme

five elements

the

of

union

:

Air, fire,

earth, ether.

water,

Trigana, virtue, riches, love.

Conyabava,

He

should which

eternal

then is

at least three

a

times

virginity.

make

vow

of

source a

a

should and

water.

repeat the

should

recite this sublime

all life and

all

cation, invo-

transformation,

day. Noon

lie

to

same

perform

Sandya. prayers after evocation the

the

of

noon

tions, ablu-

spiritsby

68

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

Midnight Having the

offered

the

Sandya.

sacrifice to the

of night, in spirits

INDIA.

fire,he

smoke

should

of incense,

Spiritsof

the

waters,

Spiritsof

the

forests,

then

evoke

saying:

Spiritsof unfrequented roads, Spiritsof public places,

Spiritsof sandy plains, Spiritsof the jungles, Spiritsof the mountains, Spiritsof

burial

Spiritsof Spiritsof

the

ocean,

the

wind,

Spiritsof

the

tempest,

Destructive

places,

spirits,

Ensnaring spirits, Spiritsof salt deserts, Spiritsof the East, Spiritsof the West, Spiritsof the North, Spiritsof

the

South,

Spiritsof darkness, Spiritsof

gulfs,

bottomless

Spiritsof heaven, Spiritsof the earth, Spiritsof hell, Come

all and

these

listen,bear

words

mind.

in

*

Protect who

travellers,and

suffer,who

silence those

all

of who

pray,

night, carry travel

or

all

caravans,

bodies

to

the

forests,or the

deserts, or

work,

who, in the

rest, all those

who

dead

who

men

funeral

vast

pyre,

ocean.

* *

O and

and

come spirits,

protect all

men.

listen.

*

Bear

these

words

(Agrouchada-Parikchai.)

in

mind

CHAPTER

Having first

spent

and

in

of

one

the

three

Grihasta

following

and

death,

whatever

it

other

with the in

Of

all

power

to

evoke

those

words,

the

in

which

it

he and

cult both

a

possession

temples

and

of

takes

his

duties

the

cations, invo-

place

family

line

as

communicate to

he

taught spirits, or

genealogical to

nntil

business,

been

domestic

duty

lect intel-

his

and

has

him

the

:

of

he

fied morti-

is

prayers,

finally

that

he

and

of

in

self, himin with-

for

reserve

of exterior Neither

occult

all

them

ended,

constantly

and

within

his

ular pop-

family

vals, festi-

Phenomena

province

:

he

is

performing

his

time

by

is

Fakir,

employed of

means

the

and in

from

the

this

tation manifesexhibition

public

phenomena. Grihastas,

to

ceremonies

the

to

pagodas.

a

power

attached

private dwellings.

the

becomes

forward

moment

all

priest

exclusively

come

exorcist

grand

in

part

"

are

kind,

social

is his

becomes

takes

in

Fakir

of

every

head

for

"

the

body

the

house.

Pourohita

of

receiving

the

means

same

it is lawful

whom

sanctuary

his

his

to

after

which

by

the

be.

may the

retains

only

attends

life

categories

at

"

his

his

candidate

remains

he

ESTITIATION".

of

disciplined

sacrifices, the

and

OF

during

privations

and

trained

of

years

initiation,

fasting

by is

twenty

of

degree

DEGREE

SECOND

THE

VII.

the and in

second with

Pourohitas,

degree the

communication

of

Fakirs

nor

are

Their

initiation.

exception with

of

the

those

ever

Fakirs, who

mitted ad-

studies who

have

are

been

70

initiated

the

into and

magnetic

higher

Only

few

a

terrible

the

through at

The

the

expected in

to

where

cases

by

imagination The

it

a

is

have

they

evocation

taught

were

in

orally,

is

We

able

are

the

studying which

subject the

we

the

phenomena find

in

second

second

to

as

the

formulas

he

is

solemn

casions, oc-

the

ular pop-

of

were

pagodas.

initiation

the

by

prayer

but

investigations

our

of

the

of

course

of

writing, of

prosecute

book

and

rive ar-

phenomena.

to

degree

on

pass or

impress

crypts

produced the

of

The

underground to

temple,

to

committed

therefore of

the

silent

undergo.

never

the

in

class

to

initiation

Cenobite.

important

selves them-

able

are

intervals,

superior

to

distinguished

or

remote

Agrouchada-Parikchai

training

of

at

appear

the

in

part

temples.

higher

exclusively

their

augment no

degree

the

Sannyassi

a

lives

Sannyassi

only

and

of

dignity

first

of

ordeal

the

have

the

to

take

in

given who

for

studies

order

they

is

those

INDIA.

in

power,

which

among

their

in

IX

degrees,

spiritual

instruction,

mystic

into

SCIENCE

OCCULT

the

only

Sannyassi, Agrouchada.

a

by list

VIII.

CHAPTER

It

the

that

last

The

to

this

in

who

The

furnish

words,

They

in this

to

of

were

The

have

We

their

state

of

superiors. ecstatic far

as

after

sunset.

as

by

able

to

gives would

inscribed

were

the

initiation

highest God

and

Nirvanys

the

It

that

seems

contemplation,

possible,

and

much

glean with

Pourohitas,

with

sleep

gage. en-

are

man.

not

scribed de-

Pitris.

been

not

conversations of

of

book

the

merely

Brahmins

regarding

teachings

performed

phenomena

of

subject

the

only study

in

degree,

Ramaya-namaha.

philosophical

its

in

regard

Siio'rhtm

L'rhom-sh'hrum.

can

our

:

I/om

"We

initiated. un-

Sannyassis-

subject

which

to

is

with

third

the

the

the

by

the

the

which

whatever,

explanation

no

triangles.

two

devoted

magical

which

in

any

limited

are

explanation

no

wear

spirits,which

or

or

broken

obtainable

initiated

been

chapter

us

contains

to

had

he We

Pitris,

the

not

was

that

are

occupations

have

following

the

as

of

inquiry,

mysterious

the

Nirvanys,

in

book

he

earth.

the

to

information

of

means

guide

him

Sannyassi-Nirvany

a

because

twenty

tions manifesta-

and

sciences

indicating

thus

bound

that

tie

such

called

so

whatever,

garments

occult

of

period

further

a

becomes

Sannyassi

Cenobite,

Naked

spent the

of

study

the

in

years

has

he

until

is not

INITIATION.

OF

DEGREE

THIED

THE

taking

regard they

live

depriving food

only

from

private actions

the

to

in

a

constant

themselves once

a

of

week,

72

OCCULT

They the

are

except

which

occurs

sacred

They

their

incantations. of

The hundred of

India

prostrate of

their

light air

is

rising filled

thousand to

see

themselves ancestors.

from with

earth

Hindus

who

like

in

the

in

to

them in

be

festival

day the and

spectres,

by

by

the

midst

and

the

of

they

pear apof

centre

the

rounding sur-

of

means

of

umn col-

a

heaven.

sounds, have

demi-gods, flat

that

inside

or

grand

erected

to

seem

strange

these

On

illumined

They

grounds

the

years.

appealis

atmosphere

the of

stand

a

upon

INDIA.

in

occasion

five

every

tank.

IN

either the

on

midnight

at

the

visible

never

temples,

fire,

SCIENCE

come

as

dust,

they calling

from

are

upon

five all

six

or

parts

esteemed, the

souls

74

OCCULT

He

should

like

the

wages

SCIENCE

desire

not

who

reaper

IN

death

INDIA.

; he

should

patiently waits

at his master's

door, he should

should

his

desire

not

for

his

till his time

has

evening

at

wait

life ;

come.

He

his

sets

order

purify

foot

that

; he

he

purify

soul

virtue.

by

He

should not

may

should

should

purify

endure

bad

connected

he

water

death

of

; he

where

them

; he

should

any

should on

person

this miserable

he

drinks,

animal

any

language, insults,and

against

with

the

truth

by

returning

ill-will

the

cause

his words

without

cherishing

steps by taking heed

in

; he

purify

blows

his

tiently, pa-

carefullyavoid account

of

thing any-

body.

*

no

ing Meditating upon the delightsof the supreme soul, neednothing, beyond the reach of any sensual desire, with his own soul and the thought of God, he societysave

should

live here

below

in the

expectation of

constant

lasting ever-

happiness. *

should

He tas

or

they

have

Grihas-

entirelyrenounced

the

(Manu.)

should

avoid

all

He

should

present.

are

places frequented by

to

Pourohitas, unless

world.

He

resort

never

*

salvation, not

to

when

meetings, even be

resort

Brahmins

alone

careful, as he regards his to

places

used

for bird

nal eter-

or

dog

fights.

A bamboo

Manu

wooden

platter,a

basket ; he

"

should

such

are

gourd, the

an

pure

keep nothing in

earthern utensils the

vessel, and authorized

preciousmetals.

a

by

OCCULT

should

lie Great

SCIENCE

that

reflect

All, undergoes

spirit,after leaving the

thousand

ten

clothing itself

before

vital

the

with

million

transformations,

form.

human

a

75

INDIA.

IN

*

He of

should

incalculable

the

observe

ills which

grow

practiceof iniquity,and the great happiness springs from the practiceof virtue. the

out

that

*

should

He

invisible

all

of

bodies, the lowest

should

know

Great

All.

of the

that

highest.

is

representation

exact

an

*

should

tion, expiatehis faults by solitaryreflecsire, by meditation, by the repressionof every sensual de-

Nirvany

meritorious

by divine

he

austerity;

his

imperfectionsof

that

nature

should

destroy

be

opposed

may

all the to

the

nature.

*

Such

is the

rule

governed

are

Council.

It possesses

by

who

the

which

aspire to

those enter

Sannyassisthe Supreme

largest disciplinarypowers

in

tion. prevent the divulgationof the mysteriesof initia-

to

The

*

conduct

of

Nirvanys order

the

as

is

*

*

The

perfectionsand

great soul,which

well

as

atom

an

the

the

Paramatma,

a

*

He

mind

constantly in

essences

in

present

bear

following

commanded

to

of

some

are

the

terrible

penaltiesit

is

inflict. * *

Whoever

degree

has

to which

been

initiated,no

belong, and

he may

formula, shall be put

*

to

death.

matter

what

shall reveal

may

be the

the sacred

76

OCCULT

has

Whoever

INDIA.

IN

initiated

into he

superior truths

for initiation into

candidates

the

the

has

third

been

second

degree and the

taught, to

degree before

the

shall suffer death.

time,

proper

been

the

shall reveal

SCIENCE

vr

been

has

Whoever

likewise

the first

degree, is

back

when

and

declared

that

lower

the

to

those

with

shall act

years,

initiated

has

has

shall

other

them, shall be

have

hands

improper the

from

Any

initiated of

castes, who

are

of

deprived been

temple,

he

gain admission

the

to

as

If

be

burned

virgin

a

temple

and

to

of

be

shall

the

first

seven

turned

debarred in

his

after

may

learned, he

from

a

ing know-

sealed

book, both

and make

not

shall be

lower

an

expelled

castes, who

asylums, of

from

his caste.

three

secret

members

tongue

he

that

degree, and

the

to

contained

the

acquire a knowledge shall

initiated into

period

initiation

forever

has

well

as

belonging to

one

his

off,in order

of what

use

for the

into

sight,and

cut

been

and

*

though they were

as

degree

(the first degree).

secrets

the

divulge

of the

been

second

elapsed, he

*

Whoever

the

have

who

impure

time

class

into

the

shall

or

formula

of

shall

tiously surreptievocation,

death.

do

should

consecrated

shall

so, she to

the

be

worship

in

confined of

fire.

t.h

(Agrou

chada-Parikchai.)

In the the the

addition of

council

pagoda wants

of

its attributes

to

the

elders

also had

property, from its

members,

as

which of

the

initiatorytribunal,

an

charge of it

made

three

administering

provision

classes,who

for

lived

OCCULT

entirely the

in

The

It

common.

Fakirs, of

SCIENCE

who

occult

Brahmatma

have

also

IN

directed

charge

of

elected

by

77

INDIA.

the

the

wanderings

exterior

tions manifesta-

power.

was

it

from

its

own

number.

of

CHAPTER

THE

I

have

about

the

ELECTION

candidate

the

this

was

who

son,

his

at

final

said

that his

he

a

debt

that

were

that

that

he

he

should

should

be

a

of

Yoguy,

of

human

it in

by line

to

envelope,

severe per-

unless

he

transformations.

ancestors,

obliged

derstood un-

necessarily

genealogical be

readily

taking

must

series

his

be

Brahmin

dignity

of

would

will

any

a

his

new

and

career

the

continue

can

position

matter

earth

the

the

the

birth

and

officiate

back

come

after

accomplish

to

of

that

duty. Yoguys, of

reason

whether

they

always

small

his

succession

undergo had

of

new

was

was

into

this

in

danger

lives,

from

But

indifference whether

in

sanhedrim,

should book

or

of the

the

they

view if

of

we

Pitris,

having

to

first

monad,

go

at

the so

may

this

pronounce of

by

migrations trans-

new

of

families

chastity.

Seventy,

no

matter

a

of

of had

sanctity,

their

the

in

Council

the

of

heads

who

termed

novitiate,

it

:

been

Brahmin

it is

of

degree

admitted

it, the as

high

maintained

number

vow,

members

or

their to

call

already

initiated,

serious

at

upon

paid

under

The

had

arrives

funeral,

death,

have

Council.

of

repeat

having

for

been

it is known

he

to

Not

I

what

chastity,

a

commencement

wishes

of

of

Supreme

vow

until

a

have

vow

when the

BKAHMATMA.

to

qualifications

the

of

That

add

to

should

taken

member

THE

Brahmatma.

requisite

have

OF

much

not

the

The

X.

terrible the

close

through by

which

a

SCIENCE

OCCULT

79

INDIA.

IN

far, the

is animated, to man, who particleof moss most perfectexpressionof the vital form.

While

the

is,

the smallest so

election

his

eighty he

had

as

If a

furnish

to

with him

in order

years,

a

child

with

the

was

carried

into

the

the

secret

known

Pagoda,

had

tity sanc-

hardly of

age

in

who

valid,

tion connec-

given

was

his

From

or

at

was

having

as

river

washed

was

he

fact, regarded

the

upon

of

floated

down

ashore

he

and

been

in

float

to

once,

by

initiated

childhood, all

earliest

formulas

placed

was

evocation,

made

were

him. the

child

rejected as

was

of that

people

and so

are

of

customs

in

similar have

temples, we questions,which

by

origin of

the

ancient

respects

many often

asked

propound

with

stream

handed

the to

over

them. this

tom. singular cus-

with

usages

sacerdotal

the

now

we

reared

other

comparing

Upon

be

discover

the

Pariah, and

a

to

caste

could

never

manners

adrift

perchance he

degree.

he

this union

from

turned

mentrams,

current, he

which

the

temple, where

very

third

to

"VVe

of

be held

might

virgins of

If the

to

If, however,

the

chastity,

advanced

virile power

sprang

current.

of that

virtue

his

his

basket, and

wicker

from

bride.

male

a

he

of

evidence

of the

one

of

vow

for

his election

that

chosen

supposed degree

any

notwithstanding

elected, when,

been

to

the

part resulting therefrom,

his

on

due

not

was

be

only

taken

had

who

Yoguys

those

among

could

Brahmatma

to

the

castes

in

Egypt,

those

of

the

the

ourselves for the

dian In-

following

reader's

eration consid-

:

Might have the

not

been

a

been

cast

ashore

cast

aside

order

brought

have

Might

of the

son

of the

head

by

not as

of

Moses, the leader

the

to

Nile

his brother one

of

the

the

Hebraic

revolution, stood

Egyptian high priest,who of

the

the

initiated,and

he

might

not

had

been

the contrary, have

been

temple,

because

he

at

?

Aaron, servile

on

class,because

when

he

was

80

set

adrift

the

current

May

likewise

origin, abandon

slaves,

and

promised every dreams We

the

as

the

supposition. second

question, Perhaps

half

illustrated, more.

of

of will

the

in

and

however,

some

of

a

the

century

day,

to

of

their

in

?

repeat, science, been it

that

of outcasts

liberty

that

member,

search

has

to

Egyptian

and

we

mon com-

Moses

forward

ethnographic

show,

their

was

helots,

peace

present

he

desert

looked

brothers

two

of

head

pariahs,

land

the

suggest

the

always

sunny

the

impelled

which the

at

the

have

degree

of

into

which,

land

that

causes

caste,

them

lead

with

along

subsequently

himself

place

to

of

friendship

the

sacerdotal

the

order

in

of

one

as

floated

ashore?

informed

when

other,

he

river

cast

the

regard

not

we

being

INDIA.

IN

the

upon

without

each

for

a

SCIENCE

OCCULT

is

merely

as

which

by so

iantly brill-

something

82

SCIENCE

OCCULT

ering

for those for

strive

ardently,that

so

counterbalance

When has

his

of his determination.

He

and he

vows

On

the

first

with

pieces

ten

Four

shoulders.

other

the

six

the

to

this

ablutions

of

cloth

these

to

a

them

with

the

the

reception of

solemn :

the

act

then

he

mentous mo-

to

presents

as

to

self himhis

cover

his

for

intended

are

candidate

provides

large enough

given

are

informs

proceed

to

and

repairs

and

them

by

of

might

pronounce.

for

day appointed

purifieshimself

while

to

he

novitiate

he

course,

asks

desires

his

ended

initiates

ceremonies,

that

to

penitence.

future

all the

forms

benefit

or

highly,and

so

quite enough

was

has

meeting consisting of usual

esteem

his

Brahmatchary

considered

fully

others alone

from

derived

the

INDIA.

advantage

any

have

otherwise

that

treasures

IN

own

the

use,

officiating

Pourohitas. The

him

chief

Guru

flowers, and certain

ear

known

to

This

wand It

is

in his

him

in

and

divination

in

and

in

whispers

help support

are

only

his

steps

all the

of

of the

wand

seven-knotted

occult

his

made

or

to

magic

phenomena.

the

prophets, of

all the

It is the

walking.

involuntarily suggestive

of the

lotus

joints,some

seven

condition. to

to

hands

ceremony,

evocation, which

intended

assistance

the

at

sandal-wood, of

Aaron, Elisha, and and

containing

mentrams

stick is not

used

presides

powdered

persons

of any

be

stick

bamboo

a

who

the

Moses,

of

rod

augural wand,

Fauns, Sylvans, and

Cynics. When

the

magic wand,

a

used

omnium

store, and mecum

repeating from In

the

the

he

a

drinking bed.

never

joorto of the

magical

superior

addition

as

to

takes

finished,the Yoguy

for

calabash

skin, to be his whole

is

ceremony

formulas

leaves Stoics. which

and

purposes,

These

articles

them

;

He he

a

his zelle's ga-

comprise

they then

has

up

are

the

departs,

just learned

Guru. the

usual

ablutions, ceremonies,

and

been

perform, like all who have following prescriptionsare imposed has

he

which

prayers,

83

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

initiated,the

to

upon

him. *

*

smear

Christianity still

foreheads.

of this ceremony should

He

"

he "

He

should

"

He

should

He

should

wear

"

He

should

live

"

Although

and

to

if

should

is

He

should

not

"

He

should

build

tank, in order

that

he

asking.

self present him-

it with

an

to

he

is not

him

nothing

plaint com-

any

his taste."

eat.

the

perform

may

differenc in-

expressing

make to

air of If

thanks.

should

hermitage by

a

it is

alms,

quietly,without

given

sit down

"

have

we

without

should

he

receive

withdraw

that

which

to

them

receive

expressinghis

without

anything

face shaved.

and

right to demand

dissatisfaction ; neither

or

should

he

saying anything people,without If anything is given to wants.

he

what

work

hungry,

is

world's

offered,he should

anger

as

sandals.

the

the

has

"

he

voluntarily,he

him

and

women

his head

have

says

him

for

this

tellingthem

or

rice

as

alms."

by

Consequently,when among

much

etc.

of

wooden

only

guide,

our

remnant

of betel.

use

the company

Yoguy,"

a

becoming

more

the

he should

month

"

as

symbolic

them.

at

Once

referred

their

of his hand.

hollow

abandon

"

a

a

daily,after sunset,

eat

avoid

look

even

only

retains

pulvis es,

homo

"

in the

hold

can

not

is

should

he Every morning after performing his ablutions his entire body with ashes ; others only rubbed

"

side his

of

a

river

or

with

ablutions

greater facility." "

only "

travelling,he

When

himself should

abide

nowhere, and should

through populous places.

pass

He

should

should as

look

look

at

all

alike,and

men

superior to anything upon

the

various

that

may

revolutions

should

regard

happen. by

which

He the

84

OCCULT

world

agitatedand

is

overturned, His

"

and

of

degree

object,he

that

from

his

magic wand,

he

passes

the

the

his

several

with the

instructed

is further

his

in

When,

by

back

again, so

the

in have no

unbridled heard

often

their

in

to live

matmas

behind We

them have

those

the

that

much

It our

main

with

most

found pro-

his soul

accustom

may

hold

ends

the

consequence

other

reason,

life,and

to

say,

their

it

more

converse

night

with

which

he

of he

has

perior su-

been

he

goes

his last years

spends and

his

We

dissipation.

though

statements,

have

we

that,

had

in

sequence con-

of

powers

was

no

than

a

mature

unusual hundred

age

thing

for

years,

and

until

Brahleave

progen}\

concluded

was

in the

post of Brahmatina,

virile

numerous

have

cations.'" mortifi-

pagoda,

in

Brahmins

life,and

now

who

initiation. order

a

whatever

long practiceof asceticism, the Yoguys

preserved all

far advanced

the

verify

to

licentious

incantations, in

indulgence

the

opportunity

often

for

of

superior Guru.

some

speak,

to

most

of

to

Council

the

by

He

and

most

gazelle'sskin, where

it

space.

the

for

the

to

that

eightiethyear,

sanctity,or chosen

his

plish accom-

sentiments

repeated

to

endeavors

manifestations

of

study

his

will

the

benefit

no

contemplation

infinite

in

under the

repairs

order

in

to

disturbing and

from

he

all creatures

order

senses

derive

Yoguy

there

body,

Pitris

the

all

or

in

In

subdue

calabash, and

He

his

his

will

vow

hours

darkness. forsake

he

taken

having

Every evening,

to

have

which

whom

apart.

us

entirely

Otherwise

thoughts.

of

means

Divinity,from

avarice, lust, and

envy,

him."

to

acquire the spiritof wisdom,

to

should

and

perfect control, anger,

be

keep

to

sometimes

are

perfect indifference

to the

passions tend

and

INDIA.

empires

spirituality by

reunited

finallybe

of

should

only care

that

powerful

matters

as

IN

SCIENCE

these

brief

passed through necessary

that

we

subject might

notices

the

various

should be

with

more

regard

degrees

give them, fully

of in

under-

OCCULT

Though

stood. that

hope

They what

is to

One

details

the

to

rather

are

them

give

85

INDIA.

their

dry,

careful

we

tion. atten-

of

understanding

proper

follow.

however,

more,

about

the

Yoguy's

seven-

stick.

There

is

number

certain

a

it is held

in which

the

places

the

by

of

Sapta-Richis,the seven Sapta-Poura, the seven Sapta-Douipa, the seven the

Sapta-Samoudra, the

Sapta-Parvatta, the

the

number

the

unrevealed

trinity;

is

the

veneration

many

always

the

objects

divisible

by

power.

:

India.

of

islands.

sacred oceans.

sacred

rivers.

holy

seven

mountains.

deserts.

sacred

celestial trees. castes.

inferior

superior and the

an

worlds,

etc.

mystical meaning

of

allegoricalrepresentation

of

Brahmins,

contains

seven

of the

extraordinarymagical

an

seven

seven

the

to

which

attending

celestial cities.

Sapta-Arania,the seven Sapta-Vrukcha, the seven Sapta-Coula,the seven According

judge

sages

seven

Sapta-Loca,the

may

follows

as

are

Sapta-Nady,

sacredness

Brahmin?, by

attach

they

of them

Some

We

number

which

to

of

degree

in India.

seven

seven,

the

will

essential

are

word

knotted

and

of

some

readers

our

IN

SCIENCE

and God, the initial trinity,

the

manifested

thus:

Zyaus Unrevealed

(The The

immortal

of

germ

The Kara

"

God).

everything that

initial

trinity,

Nari

Vi rad

"

exists.

j .

Zyaus, having and

female,

the

Creator,

or

his

divided

Kara

Brahma

two

parts, male

ISTari, produced Viradj,the "Word,

and

The

into

body

manifested "

Vischnou

trinity, "

Siva.

86

OCCULT

The

manifested of

out

come

in

chaos,

should

its

the

to

the

as

universe

had

perpetually, to

create

serve pre-

unceasingly.

consume

Jews

the

number

also attached

which

seven,

shows

a

tical mys-

bly indisputa-

origin.

According

to

The

was

world

Land

should

The

Sabbatic

seven

to

soon

to

forget that

not

meaning

order

INDIA.

purely creative, changed

was

trinity,as

eternally,and We

IN

trinity,which

initial the

into

SCIENCE

the

Bible

:

created rest

in seven

every

of

year

days.

seven

years.

jubilee returned

every

times

seven

years.

The

the

branches,

candlestick

golden

great

candles

seven

the

in

of which

temple

had

seven

the

seven

priestsfor

seven

represented

planets. Seven

trumpets

successive down

had

marched

In

the

seventh

round

it for

on

John's

Apocalypse,

seven

churches.

The

seven

chandeliers.

The

seven

stars.

The

seven

lamps.

The

seven

seals.

The

seven

angels.

The

seven

vials.

The

seven

plagues.

idea "

and

like of the

it is

equal

to

shall

Jewish

resemble

day the we

seven

and

the

after

seventh find

the

light of

now

see

Cabala each

other.

seven

in how and

of

that

city

Israelitish army

time.

:

Prophet Isaiah, desiringto give times

seven

walls

the

glory surrounding Jehovah,

That

We

the

manner,

by

Jericho,

The

In

the

around

days

fell

blown

were

the

greater

days many Hindu

says

than

an

:

that

of

the

sun,

combined."

points

and

doctrine

how of

the

closely, Pitris,

SECOND

THE

PART.

PHILOSOPHICAL

TENETS

THE

PART

PERFORMED

IN

WORLDLY

THE

INITIATES.

INDIAN

REGARDING

OF

FIRST

CAUSE,

BY

MATTERS.

THE

AND

SPIRITS

THE

Regarding

itchi

the

Pradjapatis,

ten

Augiras

Atri

Vasichta"

Narada,

have

they

who

creatures,

Cratou "

"

"

Brighou

of

Poulaha

Poulastya

"

"

lords

or

Mar-

Pratchetas "

beginning,

no

are

"

nor

end,

nor

the

one

"

time,

nor

spirit,

order

The

they

of

that

of

none

the

This

it

may

of

Pitris.")

from

proceed,

breath.

part

no

so

Book

single

a

that

brain

thy "

at

for

space,

it

be

may

is

a

the

fatal

revealed

get

secret,

to

abroad.

sole

the

of

essence

close

rabble,

thy

and

(Agrouchada-Parikchai,

mouth

compress

in

90

SCIENCE

OCCULT

highest expression of

the

arrived

the

at

of

degree

manifested

knowledge

a

they

power,

initiated

were

and (the Sanyassis-ISurvanys to

INDIA.

never

initiation. philosophical

who

those

Third, that

ITT

of

the

into the

Yoguys)

formulas

third

alone

behind

gree demitted ad-

were

which

the

hidden. were highestmetaphysicalspeculations The principalduty of persons of that class,was to arrive of all worldly matters. at a complete forgetfulness those heavy The sages of India compared the passions to which

clouds

the

obscure

or

reflect the

splendor

of

its

the

light;

the

vault

to

water

of

snn

tirely, en-

violent

a

that

so

above

deprives it

fruits,which

shell of certain

the

of

view

of

surface

chrysalis,which

of the

the

out

brilliancyof

agitates the

wind, which cannot

shut

sometimes

; to

the

it velope en-

to the

liberty;

prevent their fragrance from

diffusingitself abroad. Yet,

say

itself

makes

and

passage,

a

wings

conquering air, light,and "

the

it is with

So

prison in

the

body

passions keep series in it

practice of

continued

breaking

and

thus

space,

of wisdom

spark and

Its

"

ous tumultu-

After

long

a

which

finallysucceed, by

bind

that spirituality,

and

eternal.

not

penitence

until it has

in virtue wisdom

it will

ties that

all the

earthly troubles

confined, is

being rekindled,

into

soul," says the Agrouchada.

births, the

successive

of

its way

envelope,

liberty.

in which

it

its

through

they, the chrysalisgnaws

the

is

longin

contemplation,

it to

the

reached

so

earth, and

high

a

identified

it becomes

will

crease in-

degree with

of

the

divinity. Then leaving the body, which holds it captive, with the first it unites forever its soars freelyaloft,where emanated." which it originally from principle, Having

reached

the

duty of the Brahmin by contemplation; he four

following

states

First,Salokiam.

third to was

:

degree

improve,

of to

supposed

initiation,it is the

spiritualizehimself to

pass

through

the

OCCULT

IN

SCIENCE

91

INDIA.

Second, Samipiam. Third, Souaroupiam.

Fourth, Sayodjyam. signifiesthe only

SaloMam seeks

lift itself in

to

take

to

its

place in

with

converse

thought

the

of

who

unconscious

instrument

form have

of

Samipiam

the

soul and

begins

sublime

shades

witness

to

the

the

body the

teachings

By

of

as

manent per-

it may

exercise

familiar

templation con-

far-seeing

of this world.

not

are

The

to it.

It becomes

marvels, which

of

earthly objects,the

more

him.

to

the

all

become

nearer

into

of its ancestors.

disregard

draw

to

seems

; it holds

transcribe, under

to

idea of God

and

of

use

soul

mansion, and

before

gone

signifies proximity. and

knowledge

the

the

state

divinityitself

makes

writing, the

from

received

this

celestial

have

regions of everlasting life,and an

In

the

to

presence

Pitris

the

tie.

In the third resemblance. state Souarou/piam signifies the soul gradually acquires a perfect resemblance the to

divinity,and

participatesin the

future, and

Sayodjyam

has

the

to

The

all material which

work

the

of

passage

we

soul

soul

This

place only through death,

disruptionof

The

great soul.

that

It reads

the

for it.

secrets

no

signifies identity.

closelyunited takes

universe

all its attributes.

becomes finally

last transformation is to say, the

entire

ties. are

through

analyzing explains

now

these

four

by

states

the

the lowing fol-

comparison '. "

When

mass,

we

of fusion

we

wish

shall

never

to

extract

succeed

the if

we

gold

from

subject it

a

to

compound the

process

It is

only by melting the alloy in the several times, that we crucible are finallyable to separate the heterogeneous particlesof which it is composed, and release

The

only

the two

Sabda-Brahma

Brahma

and

once,

gold

in all its

modes

of and

purity."

contemplation

most

Sabda-Vischnou,

Yischnou.

or

in use,

are

intercourse

called with

92

OCCULT

It is

the

by fasting and the

among pure

that

the

themselves

There

have

when

the

back such the

of

their

to

times

they

their

deserts, or

temples,to preach

the

of

power

of torrents,

banks

the

ple peoAt

submission.

to

their the

in

called

were

bring

to

from

the

masses

caste

them

haunts

history of India,

the

order

in

reduce

sombre

to

the

by

sacerdotal

flocking in

came

jungles,

Yoguys (contemplative)

periods in

blow,

and

duty

rule

and

lofty meditations.

the

decisive

a

the

and

critical

members

forest

the desert

for these

been

strike

to

they

upon

Nirvanys (naked)

prepare

upon

fluid,and

INDIA.

the

in

prayer

beasts, whom

wild

agasa

IN

SCIENCE

in

habitations

of the

interiors

and

of obedience

duty

self-renunciation.

They were

gentle and

as

the

performed rivers

words

or

appear

The

the

the

greatest

of

walls

of

the

philosophic truth

contrary,

by

causing

persecutedthe their

pale,

to

sun

mins Brah-

palaces,through

does

it would

bodily they

that

seem

relieve

not

them

mortifications. them

cany

to

extremes.

week

a

formed

who

necessity of the tapassas, or

On

Once

Rajahs

they

power.

study the

from

lambs, and

many

banks, the light of the

the

upon

unknown

so

as

extraordinary phenomena,

their

denouncing

to some

submissive

most

overflow

to

panthers, which

by tigers and

accompanied

were

sit naked

some

blazing fires

four

in

which

of

the

centre

are

constantly fed

by

necks

in

a

circle

neophytes. Others the

hot

themselves

cause

be buried

to

skulls

sand, leaving their bare

up

to their

exposed

to

the

ing blaz-

sun.

Others and

still stand

covered

with

Everything that

until

the

leg

is swollen

ulcers.

that

tends

foot

one

upon

to

affects its

it,is thought

to

or

the

consumes

annihilation, without be

body,

thing every-

stroying actuallyde-

meritorious.

Every evening, the Nirvauys

and

Yoguys lay

aside

their

studies

and

exercises

sunset, and

at

93

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

the

into

go

to

country

meditate. the

to

had

mortifications

bodily

these

previous

centuries

Several

present

assumed

a

of

the

however,

era,

of

character

usual un-

severity.

contemplative dreamers

the

To

and

oftener

than

placed

fanatics, who

inflicted

and

time

succeeded

week, had

a

once

their

in

ages

meditation,

to

practicesinvolving physicalsuffering

in

engaged

never

of

whole

the

devoted

India, who

earliest

limit

no

the

themselves

upon

bigoted

siasm, religious enthu-

their

to

class of

a

terrible

most

tortures.

reaction, however, occurred, spiritual

A

initiated

been

had

mortification.

imagination of the

to

desire

ardent the

to

unknown

the

only

practice of

the

of

kind

That

The

world, and the

to

and

Fakirs

to

appear

their

they

tinued con-

abstemiousness, they did not

sacred

the the

in conflict

be

to

seem

scriptures.

only

enjoined

now

one

have

gradually monopolized

pain, and inflicting

carried

have

old modes

of

the

greatest

extremes.

They displaythe

their

self-inflicted tortures

in

have

of

purity

though

the

fanaticism

to

an

of initiates.

all classes

upon

the

impress

to

the

excessive

austerity is

poral cor-

by

witness

teachingsof

formal

the

with

tapassas, or

profound humility,

they might

that

perhaps more

portunity op-

A

possession of them,

morals, took

that

tion severityin opposi-

excessive

nature.

live

the

rather

sought

people by of

divinity as

so

They

the

laws

practiceof

the

abandon

to

who

those

took

higher degrees

the

into

and

them

all to

unbounded

most

upon

all

great

public festivals. Ever

the

since

overthrown,

the

short, nothing in

the

spend

desert their

or

temporal power higher class of than

more

in the

lives

in

of

initiates

cenobites, or

subterranean

the

Brahmins have

was

been, in

hermits, who, either

crypts of the temples,

contemplation,

prayer,

sacrifice,the

94

OCCULT

study

of

of

The of

spiritswith

holy

who

objects

of

the

by

The

turgists,and has

Peter

and

saints

of

virtuous and

is

and

with

their of

gift the

the

invoked

are

as

still

are

apparitions, their

earliest

the

tradition

without

times

the

between of

thauma-

a

ruption. inter-

disciplesof the

India, between

Catacombs

and

the

and, by practice, worship assumed

and ancient which

chiefs, in the

the

we

Pitris

of

their

of

the

the

Xirvanys

degrees, the

slow the

lief be-

system form

modern

more

the

both

old

poral tem-

of

with

familiar.

are

not

was

interest

religiousdomination, discouraged

and

they had

until

contemplative

states

the

passed through to

which

have

we

first three

alluded

that

admitted to a knowlegde of Yoguys were thus made studies, and they were higher philosophical and

acquainted with

the

secrets

of human

destiny,both

present

future.

When

he

who

had

been

initiated

into

the

passed the age of eighty,and was not a in active Supreme Council, who all remained death, he was supposed to have abandoned he the hermitage that occupied,to have

had

and ceremonies, sacrifices, pious practices,

to

leading example : they

tongues, their

initiates

Christianityof

Subsequently,

to

after

brethren, who

difference

no

shades

earthly existence.

the

from

existed

the

world

exorcists, only continued

their

Paul

the

are

Brahmins.

of the

and

and

their

Christians

There

the

quit the

of

received

apostleswho

It

have

ties of their

earliest

which

communicate

regular worship,

a

spiritual directors

bound

they

privation,good works,

the

the

man.

whom

personages,

life of

are

and

INDIA.

philosophicalproblems, and they regard as intermediate

whom spirits, God

between

beings

IN

elevated

most

evocation

the

a

the

SCIENCE

have await

retired the

to

some

coming

lonely and of

death.

no

degree

member

of the

life until their his

pagoda,

renounced

or

all

evocations, and

uninhabited He

third

spot, there

longer

received

OCCULT

food

nourishment,

or

the

in

by

should

repast

to

prescribed

all

refer his

the

infinite.

all

his

the

for

the

and

passed

says

Mann,

sacrifices

having

purifications, vedas

to

and

the

ceremonies

son

duties,"

of

95

INDIA.

chance,

ablutions,

mastered

and

organs

five

the

the

by

direction

the of

faults

of

abandoned

relinquished

IN

except

contemplation

Having

"

SCIENCE

and

wiped

curbed

fullest

their

offering

of

"

the

away

having

away

and

formance perall

his

all

his he

extent, the

funeral

performance." *

Having every the

every of and

act

thus of

abandoned

devotion,

austere

of

contemplation evil

swarga, flutters

his

desire,

although like

the

the soul his last

religious

every

first

great

mortal

at

envelope of

an

mind

solely from

exempt

cause,

stands

already

flames

his

applying

observance,

expiring

the still

threshold

palpitates lamp.

to

CHAPTER

THE

Upon

SUPERIOR

The

of

practice

off

of

roots

the

dispelled who,

their

conducts has

the

he looks

with of

they for

bits than

one

to

care

which If work idea

the

Pitris

the of

of

for

any

the

is

over

fessor pro-

decade.

drawn

as

with

his

the

all

his

and

;

is

plunged."

that

personal

designed

we

in to

practices should

opinion,

refrain we

might

;

who

whom who

;

with

the

the

reader

well

est great-

the ask

of

in

this some

in

believers from

more

ignorance,

part

the

if

as

caring

former

give of

who

makes

enemies,

of

a

;

indifference

tries

mankind

stated

who

;

;

meets

diamond

as

without

who

and

has

passions,

consideration

darkness

and

enveloped

his

dense

simply

is

disciples

potsherds,

other

he

much

as

the

reason,

independence

and

with

all

of

firm

and

kindness

wisdom,

through

of

and

of

the

light

mountain as

with

sword

which

friends

jewels

familiar

cut

the

doctrines

India)

and

for

positively

not

the

dignity

iron

of

rest

(which of

of

with

heart

father

and

remove

had

we

a

is

by a

a

equal

gold

were

or

each

personage,

who

branches

between

with

who,

;

upon

himself

upon

Guru,

god.

a

this

man

darkness

with

treats

as

of

evil, and,

assaults

distinction

no

of

seated

bowels

a

the

thick

though

all

is

all

tree

the

disciples

virtue

every

lopped

placed

mins Brah-

:

Guru

true

initiation, the

superior

a

was

portrait

a

Vedanta-sara

The

has

is

DECADE.

of

and

tens,

his

SACRED

degree

sciences,

by

following

the "

occult

revered

was

in

the

into

THE

"

third

the

divided

of He

GURU

reaching

were

II.

the

sion expres-

ourselves

III.

CHAPTER

THE

From of

orders from

of

of of

formulas

the

evocations

rash

those

It to

the

the

is

used

have

The

"

to

Book

god

The than

to

vulgar

Guru

the

himself,

superior

of of

such

as

guage lan-

evocation,

death, few

extraordinary

Pitris

since

the

gives

to

and late trans-

expressions

Urhom, and

Il^honiy

do

not

seem

following

portrait

of

:

Evocations

The

cated communi-

idiom.

Evocations of

were

peculiar

a

The

tongue.

very

known

any of

of

are

of

opportunity

no

that

penalty

knowledge,

our

treating

formulas

had

formulas

under

to

voice.

assertion, the

known

verbally

are

have

we

the

express

the

command." the

still

suppressed

a

of

Sho'rhim,

Guru

the

to

come

belong

and

these

to

inflicted

were

Agrouchada,

others,

the

to

as

make

to

to

though

truth

into

SNrhurriy to

in

penalties

the

of

According

venture

of

were

forbidden,

was

them that

they

claimed,

verify

it

:

adepts,

is also

that

book

third

According

written to

should

who

man

matters.

never

fearful

:

part

is silent

them.

by

direction

manifested

possession

our

most

the

the

taught

the

Philosophy

or

under

passed

under

was

Science,

taught

the

the

stranger

in

Spirits

Brahmins,

upon

his

who

Book

The

a

Evocations, sciences.

decade

Celestial it

occult

the

some

of

sacred

midnight

to

Guru

EVOCATIONS.

"

the

sunset

Master

the

sunset

the of

to

noon

GURU

he term

spirits.

is has "

"

a

He

the

all

gods

who

man

"

is

offers

knows

gods here

and used

worship

no

other

spirits as

to

at

ing mean-

Zyaus

the

alone,

At

womb.

past,

the

and,

armed all

x\fter

evil

in

teachings

of

documents,

spirits, the

as

by

him,

obey

is

able

within

universe

the

he

the

to

con-

single

a

(Agrouchada-Parikchai.)

his

the

philosophical

the

Pitris, of

Guru have

we

of

manifestation

produced

in

knows

stars

stick,

beds,

mountains. He

The

future.

universal their

become

service.

seven-knotted

spirits

examining

believers

the

his

the

forsake

seas

his

the

germ,

valleys

in

are

and

with

circle."

magic

of

tempests

present,

the

and

valleys

and

rain,

Fire,

and

rivers

voice,

become

mountains

iine

his

primordial

the

spirit,

type

99

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

occult

disciples,

in

Evocations,

already power, the

only

can

we

taken

or

Nirvanys

of

doctrines

the occasion

exterior and

study total

the the

absence to

say,

phenomena,

Yoguys,

in

CHAPTEK

THE

FRONTAL

SIGN

OF

IV.

THE

INITIATES

AGROUCHADA

Every third

degree,

-PARIKCH

those

morning after

ACCORDING

who

THE

AI.

have

been

their

terminating

TO

initiated

into

ablutions,

going

and

listen

to

before

the

to

pagoda the

to

course dis-

the

occult

sciences, should

trace

on

their

upon under

foreheads,

the

of

the

direction

Gurus,

the

accompanying which

is

The the

of

study

which

is

the

sign, of

symbol

a

highest

the

infinity,

the

initiation.

circle of

object

cates indithe

cult oc-

sciences. The

of

border is

subject

The The

It

seed

indicates

weak stick

minds

represents and

The

of to

external

The

the the

insanity the

mother"

offspring.

seven

The

of

symbol

a

ture na-

plant.

"

that

revelation

The

earth

"

is

in

Trinity.

"

father"

also

womb

"

The

everything

"

The

germ

the

that

Siva.

Vischnou

serpent

a

of

laws

"

The

to

the

to

Brahma The

triangles signifies

wisdom

multitude

truths,

higher and

are

death.

degrees

manifestation,

child. and

perseverance. to

not

which The

of which

the

be

admitted

often

lead

seven-knotted power

form

of the

tion evoca-

subject

OCCULT

of

study

which

with

degrees Grihasta

we

been

Pourohita

Priest

or

"

of

Popular

Performing.

Fakir "

Naked

Nirvanys Yoguys

Exorcists.

Superior

Sanyassis"

initiated

acquainted

are

Evocators.

"

Contemplative. "

Brahmatma "

Supreme

Chief.

101

INDIA.

into

:

House-Master.

or

"

IN

have

who

those

to

SCIENCE

Evocations.

the

various

Y.

CHAPTER

INTERPRETATION

THE

OF

THE

SACRED

Before what

teaches,

it

the

regarding

stands

of

the

be

the

the

the

to

WORKS

OF

of

order

books

be

to

are

ance importIt

chapter. like

subject

our

see

words

sufficient

separate

a

to

few

a

say

of

of

subject

in

sacred

matter

threshold

very

Pitris

the amiss

how

deem

it

of

not

may

We

make at

Book

question

interpreted. to

it

OTHER

SCRIPTURES.

the

searching

AND

VEDAS

sentinel

a

duty.

on

On

first

the

work

in

question

"

The

sacred

what

would

use

their

if

of

sense

the

it be

language

"

As

the

soul

"

As

the

almond

"

As

the

sun

As

the

garments

"

"As "

"

its

the

And So

as

the

garment,

of

the "

All

in

is hidden

the

by

hide

the

is contained

the sacred its

its

shell, which

fane proliteral

?

envelope,

from

body its

view,

shell,

within

has

law

the

clouds,

in

rests

germ

the

to

in

Of

body,

its

by

books.

revelation

the

their

the

body, hide

its

interior

of

envelope,

it from

the

the

seed,

its

cloud,

knowledge

world. that

has that

everything Yedas.

is contained

in

taken

contained

were

like

written,

ordinary

usually employed

is veiled

egg

of

the

:

be

to

their

meaning

secret

not

case

forbid

to

stick

of

part

words

pointed

the

in

as

second

following

scriptures ought

meaning,

apparent

the

sharply

a

the

composing

find

we

with

inscription,

an

leaf

palm

But

the

been, ever

all has

Yedas

that been do

is, everything said, not

are

to

explain

be

that

will

found

themselves,

in

be, the and

they the

garment

the

clouds The

"

the

without of

know

the

do

word

a

of

when

Wo

"

his

ought

begin

to

the

open

read

to

the

final letter becomes

by

scriptures

them

do

"

you

threes

and

twos

what

by

and

initial

an

"

penetrate the and

is white

real needs

he

of

meaning

to

cane

a

the

like

of

one

which

in

Origen

the

initiates in

the

against

us

scripturesof

sacred

following words,

the

of

us

Agrouchada, warning

the

ancient

:

it is incumbent

letter,and

to

and

of

acknowledge openly that

God

I should

law, after

should

given

such

has

Athens, for

of

that

rational"

the

people, I

was legislation

that human

consider

the

the

strictlyto in

is written

what

understand

adhere

to

us

upon

of the Jews

manner

and

to

know

even

combination

strict letter of

the

to

himself

expresses

the

oyster

the

the sacred

the

would

of

India, remind

to

you

head

his

words

conforming

"If

find

to

steps."

These

temples

in the

it is also necessary

assistance,do

who

him

to

tilings before

guide

is buried

final ?

initial becomes

the

enough

read

you

secret

know

you

scattered

light.

pride,would

in your

Guru's

the

letter

removed

clothed,and

preciouspearl that

enclosed, but

who,

You

has

get the pearl.

oyster and "

celestial

Guru

the

are

It is not

ocean.

it is

in which

they

veil their

is like the

law of

bosom

which

with

that

when

understood

be

only

can

103

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

us

blush laws

"

elevated

more

Rome,

instance, or

or

Lacedaemon. "

reasonable

What

first,second, into

days

without first

the

"Where that

God

and

or

I

man,

third

day

of

moon,

day

there

shall

and was we

creation, which

without not

find

even

any

actuallyengaged

in

one

divided

were

without

any

stars, and

any

sky

so

that the

believe

ever

possibly exist

nights,could

any

ask, would

any

that

sun,

during

?

foolish

as

to

believe

and planted trees agriculture

104

OCCULT

the

in

that

of

garden of

one

I

old

Indian

the

been

"Wo

the

to

record

of that

much

more

the

of

all that

and

laws

after

laws

The

of

is the

"

takes

the

something

may

be

cover

do

simple

as

a

the

for

frame

if

law

a

regard

to

are

only

turn

to

greater degree

a

them

and

But

frame

to

it is not and

deep

a

so

:

sublime

are

with

a

and

There

body

it is

what

A.

of

open

beneath

body,

that

my

eyes

ments vest-

people who, while

is the

look

soul.

the

are

Franek's

of

the

law

is hidden

translation

:

that

which

garments

beneath

of La

is all thev

the

Kabbale.

is

The

law, the ordinary record

mingled

no

there

the commandments

are

This

the

garment,

for the

wo

law.'

thy

handsome

the

itself.

foolish

some

:

Ordinary people usually only regard texts

see

of

law

God,

is concealed

the garment

the

My

marvels

There

which

1

for the '

the

of the law

garments

says:

what

to

body.

body.

not

the

are

precious still,and

its

called

vestments

they

take more

has

the

with

imitate

garments

covered

with

events

law

need

example.

David

law.

man

farther, and

also

in

taught in

we

we

contains

law

these

referred

of

law

have

opinion

can

If

meet

to

and

contemplate

David

a

we

words

only

law

which

in

sense

seeing

the

of the

texts

I may

that

contains

the

model

of

who

him

as

'

mystery." "

other an-

body, No-

we

ordinary language,

admiration.

have

their

those

to

the

upon

in

shall often

we

We

word

every

"

things

doctrines, as

similar

a

looks

it

of

worthy

elevation.

to

who

ordinary meaning

human

that

evil ?

these

closelyallied

expressed

is

and

good

East

:

man

events

really

of

life and

consider

to

temples, expressed

following language "

knowledge

Cabalists, whose

have

to

of

tree

in the

mysterious meaning."

a

Jewish

appear

seen,

situated

the

was

the

INDIA.

was

think, will hesitate

figureshaving The

trees

impart

IN

which

Eden,

these

could

SCIENCE

look

garments,

of that the at

but

:

106

OCCULT

from

Apart to

Upon has from

and

and

Modern

spiritualism of

conceptions expressed "

of

The the

by

the the

history philosophical

of

assent,

our

from

grew

a

speculation. will

that

see

of

knowledge

life

Hindu

the

Plato,

Socrates,

antiquity it

possessed

temples

were

the

Aristotle,

Es-

apostles. can

ancient illustrious

of

ever

philosophical

initiates

Christian

the

morality

scientific

Moses,

readily

not

they

tations manifes-

supernatural

does

pages,

the

like

much

senes,

the

INDIA.

and

spirits

purer of

these

all

India,

very

no

system

reading

IN

reason

that

see

derived

in

human

which

elevated

more

belief

the

will

readers

SCIENCE

add

Cousin

that in

in

of

the

the

to

Brahmins:

philosophy history

nothing

the

India world."

metaphysical is

a

truth

following is

an

well

words

abridgement

:

VI.

CHAPTER

The

admitted

the matter

unveil

unable

the

leads

with

forces

of

that

to

nature,

;

terrestrial of

knowledge

the

to

soul

is the

man

:

man

communication

invisible

to

the

give

of

the

present of

cause

interior

ahancara,

or

conscience.

This

ahancara with in

is

it

to

seems

animals matter masters

and

by

is

and

the

to

in

which

a

it

it

by

this

state

ahancara is

arrives

It

at

unfolds

the

all

attains

the

say,

from

the

suspended gradually

the

and supreme

the

beings

by

that the

are

dowed en-

fection per-

the

ego cording ac-

way, in

animation, itself

overpowers

to

call

greatest

plant,

frees

trine. doc-

ego,

books

light,

may

are

revealed

are

and

guage, lan-

only

can

or

to

phenomena

sacred

the

we

his

We

soul,

sovereign

encumbered,

that

suffice.

through

fact

poetic

sorry

The

which

that of

are

phenomena

We

Manu,

the

man,

it, until

less.

guided.

divine be

these

universal or

It

enlightened

;

a

more

man.

itself

light

that

by

man

not

teaching.

manifests

which

it is the

which

his

and

fully

more

would

space

substance

We

he

as

priest proceeds

majestic

most

soul.

the

him

accompany

reality

the

in of

venerable

the

down,

mysteries

Our

it

of

soul

the

audience,

his

to

the

is

of

of

this

laid

Having

of

with

initiation,

of

All.

Great

a

is that

means

a

and

visible

the

degree

had

who

those

to

:

study

the

;

third

sciences

all

only

is

body

all

of

first

The

lessons

his

PITEIS.

THE

OF

BOOK

began

the

to

aphorisms

following

is

Guru

superior

been

THE

OF

PSYCHOLOGY

which to

the from and

transformation,

108

OCCULT

which

SCIENCE

the soul to

restores

progressive evolution

its

from

Released

be

to

in

the

an

active

immortal

the

ancestral

Brahmins

they

the soul of

faculties the

takes

Great

further

no

inhabited.

terest in-

It continues

All, and,

the

to

as

their

the

says

its last

of

the

and, according

facultyof setting in

called

iii.) it

acquires Gurus

it in

a

higher

Agasa

it

motion

the

ters en-

instruction

receives

deserts, acquires

its

an

beside

place Book

preceded

fluid

to

; in

its only finally

them,

with

their

transformation,

have

pure

accompany

sraddha

(Manu,

seats."

spiritswho

communication

or

take

and

state

funeral

and perfection,

means

them,

invisible

an

them

approaches

infinite

By

into

power

take

Pitris,or

world.

from

the

invited

attend

they

them, when

are

of

ever.

soul

once

spiritsin

when

aerial form

As

it

it to continue

: legislator

The

"

which

enables

and

ties,the

member

INDIA.

libertyand

forever

these

world

IN

secret

the

forces

of

nature.

Having his

set

second

which,

forth

lesson of the

knowledge

Logic

this

knowledge

soul to

mind

and be

being attained

be

can

length, the

by saying

is defined the

at

that

Guru

logic alone

commences

leads

to

body. of

system

a

under

laws, by the

proper

aid

:

reason.

Third, of the intellect. Seventh, of the judgment.

Eighth, Ninth,

of of

activity. privation.

Tenth, of the

Eleventh,

results

of the

of actions.

faculty.

Twelfth, of suffering.

Thirteenth, of

deliverance.

Fourteenth, of transmigrationor

Fifteenth, of

the

body.

of

control, perfect

First, of the soul. Second, of the

a

metempsychosis.

SCIENCE

OCCULT

IX

109

INDIA.

Sixteenth, of the organs of sensation. Seventeenth, of the objects of sensation.

knowledge the

modes

different

The

employed by logic to

truth, are

of the

of which

headings

studied

then

follows

as

are

arrive

in sixteen

at

a

lessons,

:

First, evidence.

Second, the

'

words, the

of

subject

and

study

proof,or,

other

in

cause.

Third, scientific doubt. Fourth, motive. Fifth, example. demonstrated.

Sixth, the truth

Seventh, the syllogism.

Eighth, demonstration

absurdum.

per

Ninth, the determination

of the

object.

Tenth, the thesis. Eleventh, the controversy. Twelfth, the objection. Thirteenth, vicious

arguments.

Fourteenth, perversion. Fifteenth, of futility. Sixteenth, of refutation. It is unnecessary

to

philosophy of Greece, be

to

largelyindebted

We The

shall

not

enumeration

further

they

are

treated

spent Proof

in

in

in

be a

well

as

to

that

of the

further

the

banks

study

of the

general

is made

First, by perception, Second, by induction. Third, by comparison.

Fourth, by testimony.

most

Suffice

the

seems

whose

elevated ways

points. much

how

it to

manner

Ganges,

in four

various

show

to

masterly of the

Europe,

these

upon

developed.

that

fact

Hindus.

sufficient

most

the

to

of modern

as

is alone

they might

philosopherson was

dwell

call attention

say,

by

the

whole

that old

life

speculations. :

110

OCCULT

Induction, in First, into the

SCIENCE

IN

its turn, is divided

antecedent, which

are

the

effect

from

cause.

deduces

the

from

cause

effect.

Third,

into

alike

from

After all their of

:

separates

Second, into consequent, which the

INDIA.

the

analogy, which

things that

known

analyzing

the

soul

manifestations

in

Pitris,through

the

followinglist of

infers

their

and

and

crucible

mouth

faculties

of

unknown

things

alike.

are

body,

the

Faculties

that

of

testingthem

of the

logic,the

Book

Guru, gives

and

qualities:

the

Soul.

in

the

First,sensibility. Second, intelligence. Third, will. Faculties

First, conscience, Second,

sense,

or

or

of

the Intellect. of internal

organs

organs

of

external

perception.

perception.

Third, memory. Fourth, imagination.

Fifth, reason,

or

organs

of absolute

Qualities of

the

notions,

Body.

First, color (sight). Second,

(taste).

savor

Third, odor

Fourth,

the

(smell). sense

of

hearing

Fifth, number. Sixth, quantity. Seventh, individuality.

Eighth, conjunction. Ninth, disjunction. Tenth, priority.

and

touch.

or

axioms.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

Ill

INDIA.

Eleventh, posteriority.

weight.

Twelfth, gravity,or

Thirteenth, fluidity. Fourteenth, viscidity. Fifteenth, sound. As

which

is

from

the

Agasa

and

however

thoroughly

we

is

aerial

beings

The

body,

If

to

this

similaritybetween the

old Greek

who

believed

held

that

from

its

the

object of

envelope

mortal

to

the no

the

Alexander's this old eyes

subject,that

system from

requisite degree

of

and

anything

metempsychosis,

and

also

free

the

soul

philosophy was guide

Pythagoras travelled

is not

to

it

in was

of

traditions the

to

went

India the

world

the

to

all the

from

there, and

that

of

that

especiallyof Pythagoras,

of

and

fection, per-

extraordinary

the

to

eyes

this

forever.

form

human

Sophists that taught it, some for

compelled

is

it

receive

to

the

it appears

train

worthy

system of philosophy and

all

by

it sprung.

in

our

doctrine

in the

its

inhabited

transmigrations

philosophers,and

spirits. Although

back

shut

impossible to

It is

sion, pas-

of

way

of

the

it abandons

wmen

in

attained

it has

world, until

of

ended.

by Mann,

of

series

new

a

the

are

deemed

is not

body, spoken

commence

which

from

soul, however,

the

fluidic

the

dissolved

earth

the

to

returns

of all

being solely composed of its original elements, into

contrary,

is

molecules,

material and

the

the

ment possible mo-

bonds

in

transmigrations are

whose on

the

spheres, which

celestial

the

to

passage

earliest

stand

that

made

be

final end

the

fetters,from

evil influences

any

the

spirit at

material

all

from and

the

free

to

that

light,and

circumstances

any

study them,

it follows

ceeds pro-

faculties

those

inward

or

under

may

that

anything that

Ahancara,

fluid,cannot

pure

objectsof sensation, and science

about

obvious

is

the

from

or

it

soul,

emanate

the

material

nothing

there

people

Greek, would

Indus

brought

and

only

lating re-

one

of

have

who have

all

us

be-

112

SCIENCE

CCCULT

its

India

that

lieve

earliest

who

has

the

spot "In

reply, the studied

and

their

not

occult

the

to

been

upon

for

merely

Colebrook, India

in

years

on

of

masters

of

influence

the

at

necessarily

the

in

the

superior

upon

worldly

foundation

very supposes

of

to

us

of

of

hierarchy

a

leads

that the

by

the

of

ance acquaint-

an

evocation, and that

suppose

he

while

had

been

supernatural sciences, there

this

terrible

he

deterred

was

oath

taken

from all

by

is

tellins

those

who

initiated. Guru

facilities As

will

illustrious

are

lies

knowledge

a

knew

The

Socrates

We

thirty

formulas

magical

believe

to

had

for

degrees

It

philosopher only

admitted

in

doctrine

sciences.

with

he

of

disciples."

various

That

matters.

all

the

Hindus

believed

spirits,exercising

reason

of

question

the

philosophy

Pythagoras

the

land

philosophy.

words

this

the

to

of

INDIA.

:

Greeks,

the

indebted

was

knowledge

in

repeat,

IN

ended the

by

the

Guru's

"We

give

of

logical

faculties,

superior will

study

whole

these

his

we

the

the

soul

and

its

reason.

of

power devote

discourse the

into

inquiries

Hindu

special chapter

a

this

upon

introduction

spiritism

rests

the

to

interesting subject. in

merely

the

form

of

a

dialogue. We

use

Hindu word

the

belief

in

exists

modern

term

the

Pitris, for

in

our

in

the

spiritism, the which

language

designate

to

that

reason

the

other

no

terizes sufficientlycharac-

it. The

belief

manifesting little

whether

It is

enough

wish

to

Pitris

themselves the that

convey.

word it

is to

a

positive belief

and

has

correctly

directing any

scientific

expresses

the

in

men

:

value idea

spiritsas it matters or

which

not. we

114

SCIENCE

OCCULT

from

thy lips,whose whose

sun,

the

spiritswho over

us,

Ganges

is

fourteen

embrace

flow

over

heavens

Listen

while

the

the

poyal

the

hoards

of

and

while

of

his

faint

women,

of their

we

are

hardly

weakened

able

to unfold

of

the

with

to

hour

the I

did

said

to

immortal

infinityand

will

but

the

Listen

:

now

us,

the

under

not

of the

hear

my

promise

you

dominion

sciences.

mean

feeble

:

is

body

envelope

my

is

is aptransfiguration proaching. for this

\

evening

unfold

puts

to

the

you

man

edge knowl-

in communication

his transformations

upon

earth.

GURU.

voice

and

arises the

this

VATU.

I will

rules

a

I

of

light,which

thought that I give place to

inspired.

is the

study

what

you

THE

You

satiated,this

sight,and

THE

you

his

GURU.

my

and

What

Master,

is accumulating,

listening.

has

fallingasunder

of

dreaming

VATU.

THE

Age

he

beneath

king, sleeps among never

are

the

THE

Master,

or

but

who

men,

flesh,commence

that

dog

a

is

Yaysia

treasures

pleasure

just

the

fertilize.

the

Xchatria,

the

of

flow of

waters

sleeps like

while

:

this world's

with

when

moment

abode

classes

science

thy the

art

GURU.

Soudra

vile

let

the

as

who

fourteen

feet,as

plains they THE

and

known,

men,

sacred

thy

brilliant

as

the

by

with

the

are

everywhere

communicate

who

INDIA.

virtues

shining

reputation

praised in

IN

in

that my

voice mind

will be

mine,

is not

mine.

superior spiritsby

whom

1

am

SCIENCE

OCCULT

then

Guru

The

IN

performs

evocation

an

primordialspirits. The

or

115

INDIA.

the

to

followingis

maritchis,

brief

a

summary

of his discourse.

Every

within

is conscious

man

himself of

notions, existing outside has

he

which

Being, as They

the

are

cause.

Of

identity.

Of

contradiction.

Of

harmony.

still

is the

It must

the

istent Self-ex-

the

or

his

the

tells

reason

of

result

often

some

all science

their

study

we

a

fact.

realities

only

producer.

lay

to

:

notice, we

be

to

or

cause

our

escapes

that

us

down

the

of

law

We

fact. what

and

proceeds from,

law

a

tains main-

of nature.

principlesof identity and contradiction, his ego is not that of his neighbor. That

the that

contrary facts

two

to

harmony

knows

which

origin.

cause

latter

of

whom

know

sensation,

and

existence, knowing it

enough

Through man

its

back

is not

the

the

source

them

to trace

is

exists

that

acknowledge

This

his immortal

principleof

the

though

other, and

education

lute abso-

: principles

Of

Through everything

certain and

matter

Swayambhouva,

sign of

a

from

from

received

has

reason

derived

not

of

are

not

governed by

the

law

same

; that

simultaneously good is not evil ; that two contraries cannot fact. be predicatedof the same tells us that Through the principleof harmony, reason

everythingin

the

laws, and

principleof

these

laws

!N"o

the an

universe

author

faculty of

the

and soul

is

subject to

cause

certain

compels

us

immutable

to

attribute

preserver. is

able

perform any act or which these principles, to

motion, except in conformity with regulate its interior and exterior life,its spiritualand nature.

"Without

to

these

obliged to submit, necessarily

to principles,

and

which

which

commend

all

terial ma-

are

them-

116

OCCULT

selves

the

to

principles,

all

those

foundation for

Human

in

men

two

that

Such

is

common

is

brief

a

would

the

in

be

and

the

in

of

us,

the

First,

Second, Third, Fourth, We have

of

the of

of of

propose been

undue

those

obliged

of

the the

axioms

a

absolute all

uniting

covers

Pitris. be

brief

who

compress

to

give

imagined,

history

have

to

laid

knowledge

been the

any

itiated, in-

task the

or

we

stance sub-

subject

down

by

the

Guru,

:

Being.

constitution and

superior

no

alike.

which

accomplish

to

be

all.

well

merely

matic axio-

importance.

Supreme the

order

and

the

may

fifty volumes,

to

man

of

of

of

by

dialogue,

as

us, is

are

we

or

help

leads

reason

in

than

more

disproportionate With

for

derive

can

judge

or

of

Book

the

practices

which,

there

benefit this

which

work,

before

set

of

impossible

of

the

vation, obser-

other

no

light, guiding

of

least

at

present

description

have

for

abstract

fifty palm-leaves It

work

all

can

guided

reason,

bright

of

one

being

think,

these

achievements

facts,

see,

the

no

the

There

universal

law

science,

from

or

will

"

a

all

without

people,

supreme

scientific

men

reason,

principles

of

him.

for

no

the

are

preceded

INDIA.

and

tradition,

have

science,

IN

men

investigation, from

who

all

which

say,

benefit

any

of

reason

we

of

SCIENCE

of inferior

the

universe.

spirits.

man.

now

initiated

to

show

upon

what each

is of

the

these

belief matters.

of

those

who

a

CHAPTER

A

is

Nothing

VIII.

FROM

TEXT

ended.

commenced

Everything

transformed.

Life

and

death are

which

to

is

changed

or

or

up

VEDAS.

THE

Brahma

rule

himself.

the

vital

(Atharva-Veda.)

molecule,

only

modes

from

of

the

formation trans-

plant

IX.

CHAPTER

A

The

soul

the

in

rests

the

The

should

Brahmin

which

is the

accomplishes

himself

the

the

than

except

and

the

in

the

who

is and

gold,

pure

in

being

great

universe,

brilliant

mind,

that

soul

universe

beings.

of

more

the

by

abstract

most

as

The

gods.

animate

to

Master

atom,

an

inconceivable

as

figure

Sovereign

than

subtler

is the

from

emanating

the

of

It

soul.

acts

MANU.

FROM

assemblage

supreme of

series

the

is

SLOCAS

FEW

of

repose

the

contemplation. *

Some Lord

him

worship of

the

creation,

the

in

fire, some

it is

of

who,

five

the

of

stages like

movement

that

of

in

beings

them

causes

birth,

is the

*

all

enveloping

elements,

he

;

Brahma.

eternal

*

He

air

to

growth,

pass

and

body

a

composed the

through

dissolution,

cessive suc-

with

wheel.

a

* *

*

So in

and

the

his

(Manu,

who

the

recognizes

that

soul, understands

own

true

have

man

to

all, and

desired

is that

Book

xii.)

the of

most

it is

fortunate

being

soul

supreme

finally

his

duty

destiny absorbed

as

to

that in

present be he

kind could

Brahma.

a

CHAPTER

[Twenty-fourth

After and

giving few

a

of

dialogue

Agrouchada-Parikchai

the

of

Guru

the

of

principles

"

of

exists, it is unnecessary facts, and

by

of

initiations

definition sacred "

who

he

is

all is in "

It is he

sensual soul "

of He

is

only

exists him

;

Who

beings, one,

and basis

of

Yedas

the

all

Guru

the

truth,

whose

versal uni-

the and

mysterious

utter.

himself,

and

who

is in

cause all, be-

him.

organs. all

it

bility invaria-

the

the

at

and

force, to

by

exists

who

perceive

can

lives

superior

lies

Manu

from

it is forbidden

a

axiomatic

of

primordial

this

of

in

Being,

Supreme

borrows

name

It

the

belief

the

pre-eminently,

and,

of

otherwise

any

because

man

;

to

cause

any

the

says

exists

further

any

assurance

no

that

in

cause,

go

the

laws."

shown

Having

science

has

he

natural

of

to

to

reason

whole,"

universe

the

say

you

The

cause.

assign

to

son les-

Being.

human

the

for

right

no

twenty-fourth

universal

and

just quoted,

Supreme

lead

cause

has

"

If

fact.

particular

this

Pitris,

the

the

Atharva-Veda,

have

the

harmony

superior

a

denies

who

He

Book

of

notion

absolute

and

cause

of

Pitris.]

the

the

we

devotes

study

the

to

of

which

Manu,

from

verses

of

Book

the

words

the

text

a

as

BEING.

SUPREME

THE

OF

X.

and

by who

himself,

be

cannot

none

immutable,

can

apprehended

visible

is without

of

alone

by

parts, eternal

comprehend

devoid

mind

the

because

parts

our

the

him. or

form,

in-

120

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

finite,omniscient, omnipresent, and who

has

created

and

has

set

the

them the

motor,

material "

the

it

it

world

was

exists

is in his

Ganges

of

all, who

chaos, He

is

efficient and

is

he;

the

ocean

from so

all

; the

the

eternity

everything

now

it

as

thunders, it is he

as

;

principle of

that

all

pain who

or

all

things, eternal,

independent, infinitely

present,

justice,he

the

care,

all,who

governs

truth, the

pure

disposes of

all, infinitely enlightened, infinitelywise,

form,

without

that

purity

a

it

as

Brahma,

and

from

condition, without of

of

mind

everywhere

rules

without

cloud

author

all

of

out

infinite space.

rolls,it

flashes,it is he

happy, exempt source

worlds

image."

is the

immaterial,

it

as

; the

in the

He

"

the

it is

everything."

is he

lightning as

and

whirling through

of

Behold

heavens

great original substance, the

cause

mutters,

the

He

omnipotent.

features, without

name,

without

excludes

all

extent, without

caste, without

relation,

passion,all inclination,all

compromise." The

Guru,

he

thy

was

power,

period of of

Wert had

thou

chaos

escaped

thou

destruction without "

in

the

of

wert

life

answers

:

or

the also

it

the

by thy

all the

of solution dis-

order

motion

and

there could

?

lives that If

destroying elements? death, for

movement,

Was

?

life include

before

in the midst

sun

was

power,

manifested

dormant

extinct

an

thy

shock

without

thou

thyself

Did

?

life,thou

wert

like

sublime

force, inscrutable

Wast

%

these

following

thy force, thy

creation

matter

discusses

the

returns

disintegratingmatter,

can

be

no

exist

not

thee."

Didst

order

that

might

be

an

Pouranas,

Mysterious spirit,immense

how the

the

which

questions,to "

with

old tree

thou

cast

the

they might born

be

again, from

worlds

a

blazing

regenerated, in their

springs again from

corruption ? "_

into

order

decomposing

the

seed

in the

furnace that

in

they

elements, midst

of

as

its

122

SCIENCE

OCCULT

and

husband

the

IN

the

wife, and

INDIA.

that contains

one

all three

is called A

M

U

Three This

in

One.

given as the meaning of is the image of the ancient

the

is

It

sublime

of

ble. monosylla-

days.

"*

The

from

and

the

of

union

the

husband

life,which

like

millions

divine

many

the

of

each

beget

the

that

dew

great all,an

soul, and that

of

love

the

unceasingly drops

dew-drops

son

into infinity,

fertilized

by

the

love.

Every drop of

he

ever, for-

continues

transports of their eternal

constantlyreceives so

the wife

and

of

of

atom

these

falls is the

atoms

exact

an

representation

Paramatma the

possesses

universal

or

principles

two

third.

the everything goes by three in the universe, from infinite to which everything descends, to the infinite to So

which of

an

everything ascends, chain

endless

with

revolving

a

about

similar

motion a

that

to

wheel.

*

The germs.

first appearance

They

collect

of atoms

together

being continually transformed grand principlesof fluid,called

is in the and and

life ; water, and

state

form

of fertilized which

matter

the

improved by heat, and

by

is

three

the

pure

Agasa. *

is

Agasa,

the

pure

fluid,is

man.

The

body

is

life itself.

only an

It is the

envelope,an

soul.

obedient

It

slave.

OCCULT

As

seed, which

the shoots

and

fourteen

the

through

more

shell,

its transformation

takes

Upon leaving the earth, it passes perfectregions,and every time

more

envelope,

its former

it abandons one

which

itself. purifies

place,and

its

through

ground, Agasa lays gradually aside

veil,beneath

material

the

123

INDIA.

germinates, bursts

the

of

out

IN

SCIENCE

clothes

and

itself with

pure. *

Agasa,

fluid

vital

the

upon

form

of the

Pitris

soul

infinite

In

earth.

body

the

"

"

space,

it

put

human

the

animates

the

on

aerial

spirits.

or

*

souls

Human

through

ascend

before the

absorbed

being

in the supreme

followingdegrees

fourteen

of

soul,

superior

spirits. Pitris

The still

living

with

men,

animal

the

are

the

the

in

just

as

souls

immediate

terrestrial more

circle, and

perfect man

of

ancestors,

our

communicating

communicates

with

world. *

the

Above the

earth,

Pitris,but

having nothing

in

common

with

are,

The

somapas,

The The

agnidagdhas, agnanidagdhas,

The

agnichwattas,

The

cavias,

The

barhichads,

The

somyas,

The

havichmats,

The

adjyapas,

The

soucalis,

The

sadhyas.

Spiritsinhabiting and

stars.

the

planets

124

OCCULT

The

would be

the

arrive

soon

absorbed

in

at

the

the

is called

spiritswho

have

of virtue.

The

bad

those

were

end

of

the

Maritchis

and superior spirits,

were

of their

transmigrations and

great soul.

*

*

This

INDIA.

IN

highest degrees Pradjapatis,who

two

of

and

SCIENCE

the

progressive

spent their

following

transformation

terrestrial the

are

of

life in the

just

practice

transformations

of

the

spirits:

The

yakchas,

The

rakchasas,

The

pisatchas,

The

gandharbas,

The

apsaras,

The

assouras,

Bad

spiritswho to

The

nagas,

The

sarpas,

The

souparnas,

The

kinnaras.

men,

and

which

they

tempting constantly at-

are

the

into

creep

bodies

life,

terrestrial

return

to

have

to pass

through

of

anew.

*

These

bad Their

required

for

and

plants,and The

spiritsare only the

the of

means

secretions

malign

regaining the degree

higher transformations,

thousands

of

of

transformations

is

the of

purity

through into

verse. uni-

sands thou-

minerals,

animals.

superior pradjapatisare

ten

in number

; the

first, Maritchi, Atri,

Angiras, represent eternal

reason,

wisdom,

and

intelligence.

three

SCIENCE

OCCULT

second

The

IN

125

INDIA.

three,

Poulastya, Poulaha, Cratou, and

goodness, power,

the

represent

of

majesty

the

vine Di-

Being. *

The

*

triad,

last

Yasichta, Pratchetas,

Brighou, are

creation, preservation,and

agents of

the

They

the

are

of

ministers

direct

tion. transforma-

the

manifested

trinity.

The

last,called Narada, the

represents

intimate

Self-existent

of the

the mind

of

all the

Being, and of

thousands

the

of

union

the

and

the

unceasing

whom

beings by

constantly being rejuvenated

Pradjapatis in

work

of

duction pro-

nature

is

creation

is

being perpetuated.

qualities of

These

union,

throughout nature, are

being

which

are

being

under

the

influence

unceasing product

the for

husband

ness, goodintelligence,

tion, majesty, creation, preservation, transforma-

power, and

wisdom,

reason,

his

maintains

celestial

of

spouse.

his eternal

constantly diffused of the

superiorspirits,

the

love

of

In

this

way

which life,

is that

the

divine

the

of all

great

beings.

* *

For

all

things in

the

universe

undergo transformation, Great

All

may

be

*

in order

only that

exist the

perpetuated, renewed,

and

existence and

and

move

of

the

purified.

126

OCCULT

the

is

That

tis,who

are

exists

all creatures

wisdom,

reason,

of

his

contain

in

outside

intelligence,

mation, majesty, creation, preservation,transfor-

goodness,power, and

that

principlesof

the

themselves

INDIA.

nothing

why

reason

substance, and

and

essence

IN

SCIENCE

union, and

are

themselves

a

the

of the

image

direct

emanation

Pradjapa-

ten

the divine

from

power. *

The

departure is

expends

his

strength in

that

acquires

a

from

life of

the

that

order live

may

vital

new

the

that

he

soul-atom

the from

radiation

a

order

in

of

by

the

he

its

the

bosom

Great

force, purifiedby all the has

soul-atom

All, who

God

return.

vinity di-

again,and

grow

may

of

thereby

tions transforma-

undergone. *

of

evolutions

Being, and

fully setting forth

After to

Great

God, the soul,and which

contains

above

the

of

the

its interminable

a

by

The

the

world

has

the

Great

and

invocations

ing astonish-

most

produced,

ever

hymns

to

a

that

have

the

Pitris

eliminated

the

creative

following comparison :

All, which

universe, is like the is

regard

itself,substantiallyunder

within

is

constantly in

constantly undergoing change seed, and

the

soul,

system with

mystical form, all the philosophicaldoctrines of mind, the Book ever agitated the human have which closes the present chapter,from we power,

of

secret

supreme

perpetual creation,the

system, perhaps, that and

is the

of all souls.

mother

the

the

Such

final reward.

is the

Its return

tree

which

in the

motion

visible

and

and

is

invisible

perpetuates itself by its

unceasingly creating the

same

identical

types."

OCCULT

SCIENCE

Thus, according God

is the

belief

the

to

IN

of those

whole, the

soul

its eternal in

of atoms As

man

souls

of

clothed

There which

of

and

attained

are

with

broken

never

Pitris

The

Somapas

The

Agnidagdhas

The

Agnanidagdhas so

are

on

of

with

the

the

with

ing Pitris,hav-

the

so

the

(fluidique)body,

fourteen

and

superior degrees,

man.

links

of

with

the

Somapas

(spirits).

Agnidagdhas.

with

the

x\gnanidagdhas.

the

with

the

Agnichwatas.

Pradjapatis,who

in

are

direct

munication com-

God.

and be

may

body

:

relation

categories the

these

perfect body which

fluidic

with

in

to

up with

In each

ascends

uninterruptedly ascending scale,the

an

dergoes un-

reunited

communication

animals,

a

first of

the

The

And

inferior

in communication

is

is the

tiated, ini-

which

atom

purifiedand

universe

is in direct

themselves

always

are

earth

upon

the

been

of transformation.

process

plants

having

and

source,

is

had

who

is the

progressive transformation, to

127

INDIA.

continues

to

spirit assumes in

move

more

circle of

a

which

but superterrestrial

called

a

laws,

are

not

supernatural. Book

The

their

preserve

which

to

and their

of

Pitris

the

of

ties

birth

to

beings

parents, enjoy the

down

to

It is freedom

the

of

of alludes

man.

who

of as

degraded,

Upon

to a revolt

this

of the

totallyunlike

Pitris

commit in

point

every

qualitiesof

all the

not

are

tied

world. the

enjoy some

consequence, the

gether to-

always prolific

are

this lower

the

will, that they may be

unions

spirits

united

are

happiness, and

transformations

and

is

the

superior categories

they

possess

same

possible,however,

fault

grave

These

earthly passion.

give

; that

which

love

a

the

be

may

attain

may

positivelythat

says

whatever

sex,

they

the

by form

of

utmost

exceptionally to

the

tion condi-

Agrouchada-Parikchai

Pitris,that happened

a

long

while

128

OCCULT

supposed

are

further

to

have

been

is every

There

from Chaldea

and

down

thus

of

them

again.

the

close

larity simi-

religious traditions, the

through

birth

gave

tiation, ini-

of

process

the

into

temples

and

Egypt,

from

various

its way,

earth

to

suppose,

their

Hindu

the

Some

explanation.

to

legend found

this

INDIA.

IN

cast

reason

between

existing that

no

makes

but

ago,

SCIENCE

mysteries

of

the

of

to

myth

first sin.

the

Those

Pitris

which

that

above communication

the

by on, from

with

the

its

Pitris

The forms

a

of

According the

this

of

this

Upon But

men

toward

from

a

evil

and

still feel the

spent in the

have

entirelydominated have the

soul

Agasa

is

becomes

been

effect of of

the

our

versity di-

same

in

that

can

transformation

theory

are

he

them.

to

to

It is

of initiation.

receive

cations communi-

naturallyinclined their

characters

previous

lives

which

:

they

animals, and

their

spiritsare

It is

after

many

matter.

means

of

improve

of

only

practice of

the

spiritualizedand

developed,by

established.

Some to

care

spent

likeness

help the

at

fitted

not

world.

by

category

ancestors.

and

the whole

are

form

or, in

man.

is the

his

united

becomes

not

so

readily understood

be

instruction

is based

do

in the

possible time

higher

spired in-

function.

from

earth

upon

word

Each

there

isolated

he

belief

which

will

shortest

to

other.

theory,it

their

of which

means

each

to

from

them, and

divine

imparted

the

as

themselves

above

the

complete world,

live

aid

in the

arrive

others

to

cannot

only by

equal

intelligenceand

man

is

perfect, in

more

until

in

are

directors

are

degree

another,

to

separate and

only

own,

its natural

next

ately immedi-

regarded

are

inspiration. They

not

are

They

and

the

degree

only spiritswhich

latter. race

spiritsof degree

one

the

are

human

the

passed

not

terms, until revelation

other

by

man,

it derives

whom

that

of

of the

ancestors

have

the

which

pure

virtue fluid

communication

erations genthat called is

130

OCCULT

Everything

generated. that

reproduce

and

the

the

"

in

the

to

This

and

which

was

known

in

Nari

Vaya

"

known

was

in

Amon

Osiris

"

Mouth

Isis

"

Khons called

was

in

Isis

Chaldea

birth, in

of

the

turns re-

the

Trinity

the

"

Father, Mother, Son.

following the

"

Malouli

"

ruled,

sprang.

gave

the

"

the

Horus

Horus

"

It

under

"

it

the

"

Siva

"

"

gether to-

transformations,

the

Vischnou

Egypt

after

"

"

"

"

is

nature

which

Brahma

Sourya

"

its

child

womb,

is welded

manifestation

as

"

the

of

conception

triple India

of

atonaa

the

germ,

which

whole

from

source

Agni

"

Viradj It

close

imposing

that

Nara

the

the

at

to

vulgar cult,

the

"

of

composed

Trinity

whom

ever-living

grand

threes

immortal

soul-atom,

is

father, the mother,

being by

one

the

that

INDIA.

exists

by

the

offspring

IN

that

themselves

pattern of

and

SCIENCE

names

:

Father,

Mother, the

"

Son.

:

Anou, Nouah, Bel. In

Polynesian

Oceanica

:

Taaroa, Ina, Oro. And

finally in Christianity:

All

the into

change them

The

Father,

The

Spirit,

The

Word.

teachings

of

which

priests are

into

without

the

the

the

grossest

divulging

temples

out

initiated, and

symbols, their

grow

secret

in

order

meaning.

of

the

which to

teries mys-

they

vulgarize

CHAPTER

WORDS

SPOKEN

but

sculptures

the

religious

and

of

and

meaning,

significance,

that

India

to

its

studied

when

from

to

reconstruct

was

in

us

Brahminical

a

so

voice

a

with

pregnant

are

the

nothing

country

speak

ruins

in

us

to

that

But

inscriptions

its

left

has which

with

Egypt.

of

history

soldiers

Caesar's

library

inscriptions

MEMPHIS.

AT

by

Alexandrian

the

allied

directly full

committed

of

destruction

PRIESTS

THE

BY

vandalism

The

XL

of

point

view.

We taken

will

mention,

merely

Rahmesseum

the

from

of

summary

of

inscription

one

which

Thebes,

at

doctrine

the

present,

at

Pitris,

the

is

herein

as

a

plete com-

set

forth. One made

of

of

use

through

first

the

the

Everything Everything

of

initiation

contained

and

process is

is

created

The

Monad

The

Dyad

begat

The

Triad

shines

and

changed the the

who

those

addressing

in

the

that

expressions

was

Egyptian had

as

preserved transformed

priests passed

been

follows in

:

one,

by

three,

Dyad,

Triad,

throughout

the

whole

of

nature.

XII.

CHAPTER

THE

After

soul, and

human

the

by

as

between to

the

be

they

superior

degree

addressed

are

of

degree

addressed

rules

That

a

any

circmn

the

rank

and

is

man

stances, of

if

That

line, he

belong

to

the

says, pure

these mouth.

if

terrible In

or

of

may

attained,

the

laid

down

or

cal genealogiare

successful un-

already passed

man.

:

spirit

of

his

latter

has

under

ancestor

already

in

the

from

at

creation,

Great

his

in

not

arrived

of

director

manifestations

Soul.

genealogical those

who

Pitris. be

formulas to

for

made

for,

prayer,

order

of

to

or

evoked

evocations

that

spirit

a

in

have

absorbed

sorts.

whatever

may

who

terious mys-

two

spirits

have

the

the

spirits

the

supreme

being

obtain

should and

the

evokes

class

Preparations by fasting

of

one

only

can

the

even

point

any

be

may

Pradjapati,

the

on

above

evoke

can

then

cations, communi-

of

are

included

not

ing belong-

discuss

them,

they

spirits

to

immediately

following

to

and

souls

disembodied

made

spirits

God,

belonging

and

to

on

case

which

relationship, if

The

to

aid

to

counsel

latter

appeal to

those

Evocations

which

the

to

ready

to

call

we

which,

goes

either

well

relationship existing

their

Pitris

the

by

spirits, as

which

of of

evocations.

spirits, in

line

the

the

inferior

ties

with

performed

All

always

are

addressed

are

respond

can

and

the

of of

subject

ancestral

part

Great

the

group

Book

the

They

in

groups

inferior

an

the

souls, in consequence

superior

to

EVOCATION.

superior

established

all

the

the

universe,

having

and,

of

examination

an

OF

FORMULAS

are

evoke

as

the

the fatal a

ceremony

of

tion evoca-

Agrouchada-Parikchai when

spirit

not

the

uttered

priest

by

should

a

:

OCCULT

SCIENCE

First, isolate himself

spirit whose he

whom

desires

Fourth,

he

and

to

shades

him

the

of

shall

make

combinations avoid

to

than

able the

from

of

the

first leaf

this the

obtain

to

of

the

as

specimen in order

to

As had

simple to

show to

key

up

various

be

these

careful matters

contains

words

and

be.

We

give

the

letters

it

as

the priestsresorted puerilemethods their practices.

evocation, the

of

ffid+lfad Irt +

uo

"

ydg

"

ad

Irt 7nav

id

"

Irt sam

+

ad

Irt mal

+

ok

Irt Mam

these

should to

further,

of

objectionto explain its meaning

Mad

to

formulas

on

well

could

formula

no

We

meaning. any

to

to.

chapter

they

what

cover

it contains no

as

is devoted

point

We

Brahmins.

following epigraph,the combinations being

ancestral

of evocation.

cabalistic

a

elucidate

fairlyentitled

are

his

Pitris

attaching greater importance

they

The

the formulas

all have

effort to

never

were

from

malign spiritswho

sacrifices to

up

Book

the

formulas, which

we

and

circle.

pronounce

these

as

forth

of the

superior spirits.

specialpart no

the

all

offer

should

thought

in

called

matters.

communication.

a

magic

a

all external

absorbed

has

enclose in

Fifth, he should A

receive

to

should

disturb

be he

appearance

Third, he

might

entirelyfrom

should

mind

his

Second,

133

INDIA.

IN

+

ra

+

di

Tag"aj Irt.

"

yart

:

Brahmins

a

134

OCCULT

from

By reading syllableof

last

SCIENCE

each

meaning

IN

right

to

word,

we

left,commencing able

are

this cabalistic

to

INDIA.

with

attach

to

sentence

the

lowing the fol-

:

Tridandin. udam.

Tridagdyo Tridivam. Tridamas. Trikalam.

Trayidarmam.

Tt'ijagat. The

of

language

evocations

totallydispenseswith

verbs, prepositions,conjunctions,and names

different verbs

declensions

and

Thus,

in the

who

has

and

under

case

is in the

is entitled

one

been

is in the

has

:

over

the priest signifies sticks indicate

three

third three

degree

of

tion, initia-

things : thought,

action.

is the

Tridivam

signifiesthe

and

preceding

word.

is

arm.

governed by

a

This

word

of

which

verb

subject.

accusative

is the

is

divine

the tripleheaven. signifies

Tridamas word

the

of the

is indicated.

These

to

power

accusative, and

Tridandin

the

sticks.

action

grammatic

consideration

admitted

Tridagdyoudam

as

the

of the

terminations

nominative, and

three

to

who

speech,and

in the

which

prepositionsunderstood,

Tridandin who

by

while

adverbs, and

retained, they undergo the

are

all

the

is

consequently in of

name

genitive of

Agni

word

a

of

of which

This the

word

situation

same

three

is also

fires.

Tridamam

This is the

nominative. Trikalam the

future.

the signifies This

Trayidarmam books

three

times, the past, the present,

is also in the accusative is in the

form.

the three accusative,and signifies

of the law.

Trijagatis

in the neutral

the three worlds

:

form

of the accusative

heaven, earth,and

the lower

and

nifies sig-

regions.

OCCULT

According follows

SCIENCE

he

or

"

who

carries the

who

this

has

inscriptionmeans

three

been

as

initiated into three

rods, and

things : thought, speech, and

three

135

INDIA.

:

Tridandin

Tridaqdyoudam divine

has

over

power

action.

if he desires to

"

who

grees, de-

possessionof

secure

the

arm.

Tridivam

and

"

spiritof

the

Brahmins,

the

to

IN

the three

Tridamas

of

power

evocation

from

of

three

heavens.

have

must

"

the

conquer

iu his service

Agni

the

fires. Trikalam

know

and

"

times, past, present, and

the three

future.

Trayidarmam thus

Trijagat "

of the

do

not

as

us,

The

formulas.

At the

one

made

elsewhere Book

allowed

belonged Neither

to

the

which

it has

practice changes with

been

impossible

obtain

possession

Pitris to

the

containing these

themselves

anything

and

the

them.

about

the

Cabalists

with

methods

that the

guiltypriest

caste.

Jewish

also

not

which

limit themselves

they

covered

introduce

endeavored

to

almost

identical

to

up

their

into

their of

those

with

the

the

pagodas. for

occasion our

them

know

sacerdotal

They

writings secret As

the

It mattered

symbolical language

Indian

secrets

of penaltyfor divulging a singleverse The rank of the accused Spiritswas death.

did

doctrines.

of

stated,to of

to

difference.

no

the

the

time of

Book

know

to

length upon

Besides,

priestskeep

not

at

mechanism

evocation. have

we

are

enabled

be

dwell

to

part of the

that

people

will

propose

of

form

every

he

writing,the

occult

of

the three

of

essence

worlds.

three

We

for

the

possess

of the law.

books

of

must

"

of

particularceremonies to

attention

the different

study to

them

the

in

external

grades of

evocation, we

all their details when manifestations

initiates.

shall have we

turn

produced by

CHAPTER

FORMULAS

The

OF

of

also

are

that

to

of

We

to

facts of

which

as

from

know

that

a

of

evocation

special book

a

ing treat-

purely

We

to

merely

treating

of

give

of

of

priests

attribute

and

We

have of

the

our

over,

tions, manifestawhich

to

some

as

well

hardly

we

of

the are

magical in

virtue

Souparnas,

and

take

Agrouchada unable

words,

to

which

to

Rak-

exorcising other

evil

possession

give

spirits

of

men's

sacrifices.

the

1

that

view,

and

the

ceremonies,

of

ous numer-

observation,

chapter

much

Kagas,

already,

the

physiological,

a

incantation

so

disturb

of

own

of

point

as

funeral

Book

them

possession

account

from

the

to

information

bodies,

from

them.

allude

formulas

frequent

under

spiritual

say

Pisatchas,

hide

to

external

demoniacal

lar simi-

manner

pass

the

to

a

order

We

impartial

an

fallen

further

chasas,

in

India.

extraordinary

so

what

of

cases

have

are

in

meaning.

our

in

propose

read,

as

attention

and

frequent

so

that

the

evil

to

Agrouchada-Parikchai,

described,

real

turn

exorcisms,

the

in

part

a

well

as

just

their

and

however,

written,

have

we

profane

any

the

called

addressed

used

form

even

MAGIC.

magicians.

They

are

those

as

They

Agrouchada

the

the

secret

VULGAR

"

incantation,

magical

as

spirits.

superior of

of

kept

are

INCANTATION

MAGICAL

formulas

spirits,

XIII.

in

another

the

History

work,1

discussed

Pitris, notwithstanding

of

the

Virgins.

that its

tion porvul-

138

OCCULT

But be

there

SCIENCE

others,whose

are

unlimited, and

who

INDIA.

diabolical

supposed

are

is

art to

thought all

possess

to

the

of

magic. To inspirelove any one's body, or secrets

death

or

in most

cattle,or

vast

him

into

sudden

cause

therefrom,

to discover

stolen

or

articles

the all

"

for them.

play

who

one

is

supposed

inspiresthe

power

to

devil

dies produce contagious mala-

find lost

to

the

away,

disease, to

sight of

mere

introduce

protect them

to

child's

such

drive

to

things,and

this is but The

hatred, to

or

incurable

an

secret

with

IN

Hindu

be

to

endowed

with

the

consulted

by

deepest

terror.

These who

of

means

who

magic

from

the

disease

desire

they

On

sorcery.

suffers

often

are

of whom

enemies,

have

by

of

doctors

other

attributes

to

transfer

or

it to

The

chai, treating of the to

question them

them

to

the

only

it for

uses

By

of

army

the commander But us

how

there

while to

any

his art he

upon

the

have

Agrouchada-Parik; it

is

power

merely

does

not

attributes

but

immense,

afflictany

to

other

he

whom

one

disease, in short. cause

even

can

besieging a city,or of

a

magic

besieged city and how

teaches

another

or ability, destroy the

rebound

a

spirits.

for him

prevent it. There

is not

by

who

fever, dropsy, epilepsy, insanity,a

nothing. an

those

him

this

evil purposes.

trembling, or

nervous

is

with

meet

may

of

cause

deliver to

respect

magician's

is easier than

Nothing

of

in any of evil

influence

view, the

a

one

any

practicesof vulgar magic,

seem

its

revenged,

case.

volume

supplementary

In

disease

it in his

maliciously caused

so

the

persons

hand, when

kind, he calls in their aid, that they may

counter-charm,

be

himself

who

is can

to

his

the

sudden

that

death

of

harm, it also shows so

shrewd

match

charms, and

patrons.

But

of all its inhabitants.

than

more

constant

the entire destruction

magician

no

effect of his or

do

he

make

that him

in

them

OCCULT

of

Independent have

their

efficient

139

INDIA.

intervention,the magicians amulets, talismans,and powerful

preservatives against

in which

they do

large business

a

and

sorcery and

ments, enchant-

make

great

a

of money.

deal

dried

and

their

Secret

from

preparations

also within no

means

It

is to

wishes

the

that

a

of

supply

them

wear

these

tastical fan-

upon

relics will

a

vigor

the

to

of

province

the

weak

and

of

source

always applies

faithless

anew

husband,

and

are

their

come. in-

first when

she

his

prevent

or

an

infirm,

magicians,

unproductive

woman

a

kindle

inspire love, to

to

least

reclaim

to

copper

figures,and

always

castes

restore

the

them

of

of

all harm.

expiring passion,to come

lower

thinking

protect them

herbs, of sheets

characters,uncouth

of the

persons,

by mentrams,

engraved.

are

Hindus

and

roots

cabalistic

words The

glass beads, enchanted

aromatic

which

upon

of

consist

They

by

IN

direct of

large assortment

a

and

SCIENCE

coming be-

such. It is

by

libertine

or

the The "

aid of the

a

object of his

beguile

to

young

or

tivate cap-

passion.

also

'

discusses

the

subject

of

they

their

Disquisitiones Magicae.' By

long-continued

other

usually tries

a

incubi.

in

Jesuit, in his

whom

that

concoct

much India," says Dubois, " are worse the diabolical,than those spoken of by Delrio

demons

more

and

philtersthey

sweetheart

Agrouchada

These

and

the

visit

in

they

embraces the

form

animal, that the poor

of

a

creatures

so

the

weary

dog,

a

often

violent women

tiger,or die of

some

fatigue

exhaustion."

and

It then weapons These

speaks at may arms

pronounced, will

compare

be

enchanted

upon have in

length

some

which the

every

or

of

means

which

by

bewitched.

magical

virtue

the

of

mentrams

producing

respect with

those

have effects

caused

been which

by

the

140

celebrated which

so

entire

it

whenever

of

be

is

sterile

with

that

magic

the property

does

acquire wealth

and

honors

to

discover

some

secret

concealed

earth,

or

matter

where

; and

to

in

the

make

may

There

teach.

not

compounds;

in the

as

great disadvantage and

the hands

enchanted

certain

serpent Capel,which,

prolific by rubbing

buried

bearer

; to

and

feet

treasures

place,no

invulnerable,

or

invincible, in battle.

even

The

only thing they

everlastinglife

of

have and

how

many

in order

To a

defeat.

to

destroying

lethargy which,

a

their

how

-women

at

of

arrow

without

enemies, had of

state

a

them

secret

secrets

his

among

with

arms.

instance, the

of the

arrow

into

them

no

magical

render

cast

largely to

There are

the

imagined, put

contributed

for

unsheathed

never

or

;

was

throwing

well

was

army

Argail, by

frequent wars

of enchanted

use

withstand,

could

which

Brahma,

of

lance

their

giants,in

and

gods

Nothing

the

or

disabled.

other, always made

each

an

Durandal,

were

many

Hindu

The

of

sword

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

become

white

the

secret

in

expert

Pitris, the

anything In

the

that

may

first rank

of

the

act

are

commanded, In

the

be are

pupil

into

by rank

the

the

concocted

? learn

doctrine of

means

of

evokes

their

from

Guru, of

the

which

in

the

preference

willingness

to

do

of them.

to

certain

planets.

designate them, those

magical incantation, to come

pagodas,

call their

taking possessionof a

chemists al-

complete subjection.

spiritsof used

the

must

sorcerers

philosophical

required is

seizing or next

the

the

subject

many

there

immortality

account

on

Grahas, which

name,

been

spiritsthe magician

of these

others, probably

to

crypts of

evocation, by

brought

malign spiritsare Some

the

of

formulas

of

magic

whom

in

believers

the

the

in

is the

tell how

can

strange philtershave

magician himself,

like

clear about

so

yet who

; and

grown

learn

to

not

are

boutams,

or

whom

The

means

they

torment.

demons

from

OCCULT

rakchasas, pisatchas,

the

The

they

chaktys

The

various

when

nude

be

when

The

flowers

should

all be

to

proposes The all

himself

he

offers to

the

of

the

a

But

or

effects

which

what

are

that

and

those

which

are

by

speaks

them

to

in

"If

you

enough such

angry

a

;

are

in

and

mentrams,

monosyllables, of the

while

uncouth of

manner

of

speaking

the

priests. repeats his

all his

with

praises.

accents

:

willing

to

and

do

what

you

in

with

At

the

other

ask name

you, of

times

tone,

that such

a

word

loading

dictatorial

I the

in

mentrams

evocations

imperious

if not, I command

god."

irresistible in their

and

respectfulgreeting, and an

to

order, in heaven,

may

pronunciation,after

evoked

has

the

upon

powerless

are

the fundamental

magician

meaning he

he

case

efficacyin

such

latter

the

already given

the

the

spiritthat

colored

be

ascendancy

an

certain

most

respectful tone, ending JVamaka,

him

by

child, in

have

magician

fantastical

have

we

Sometimes

estly mod-

earth.

called

are

used

formulas

the

difficult

sound

such

exercise

various

of

consist

should

spirits.

should a

course re-

men-

He

spiritsevoked

which

prayers,

the

upon

those

has

as

male

to

virgin,or

young

whatever

air,or

others

magician

rice

boiled

superior spiritsthemselves in the

the

death.

cause

do

and

Blood,

goddesses,and

to

himself

magical matters, to

of

formulas.

addresses

red, and

mentrams,

refuse

whom

operations, such

he

that

blood

the

spirits.

men

Goddess

the

different

other

addresses

he

clothed

with

evil

force

Death,

motion

mysterious

and sacrifices,

trams,

of

in

them

set

to

to

other

tion, destruc-

enumerated.

have

order

and

nagas,

Kali, the

Goddess

the

Marana-Devy, In

principleof

a

genii,who

spiritsare

malign

we

female

are

141

INDIA.

night.

at

meet

whom

IN

regions,representing each

lower

the

SCIENCE

the he claiming ex-

is

and

142

OCCULT

Thereupon It would

of

are

bones

of

more

the

on

virgin,or

a

When

the

in

retiring to

be

to

the

accord, before

own

would

army

like

seem

Of

a

places "

author

his

made, upon

are

of we

words

and

refrain

from

of

of

enemy's

an

and

then, of

mentram

utterlyperish, heaven, of their

elapsed. a

among a

hundred

besieging would

men

take

consecrated

person

subjected to

then

are

by evil

who

all sorts

Hindu "

small nail-clippings, of the

name

pronounced

genii of

the

As

soon

upon

Magical them, and as

planets,take

subject of

of evil treatment.

over

gled min-

figures

person

is inscribed.

sacrifices.

is the

the

places in question

revenge

gusting dis-

sixty-fourmost

accompanying

the

bosom

mentrams

from

of the

hair and

to

done, the grahas, or of the

had

silence

in

would

fright that taken

whose

it is desired

are

the

the

winds

a

low. infalliblyfol-

compass,

thrown

arms

earth

enemy's

whom

they

four

chanted en-

inspection of

an

in

pronounce

days

in his enumeration

with

woman,

thousand.

mixture

a

the

a

a

door, upon

will

the

encamped

seven

such

cause

his

question

points of

enchanted

Thirty-two

is

to

a

together, are

at

death

in

distance, should

scatter

of

of

and by sacrifices,

magician,

bones

cardinal

those

or

moon,

or

his

if the

four

else would

new

the

use

animals, neither

propitious,after

defeat, all the troops there or

stock-in-

to

included

are

house

purpose,

bury

a

of

consecrated

enemy's

manner,

the

at

drugs,

pariah.

a

and

that

night, should

kinds

bones, being mingled

an

for

like

camp

child, or

a

ascertained

stars

In

the

compose

it is necessary

them

among

mentrams

buried

night

which

first day of the

all these

by are

spellsin

some

less,and

born

or

that

implements

sixty-four different

nor

man

the different

enumerate

magician.

a

There

INDIA.

submit.

to

impossible to

ingredients,and trade

IN"

spirithad

the

be

SCIENCE

this

is

sion posses-

animosity, and

he

OCCULT

these

Sometimes

of

Sixty-four roots plants

known

are

the

become

of the

blows

danger by mortal

miserable

they punish

that

he

which Woe

guiltyof of

which

others He

of the

himself

of

apart from

lodge

and

let out

Now

of

to

restore

the

in

consequence

that

have

an

him

ills that

brutal

in

way

in the

ance perform-

intended his

upon

lest

seems,

if lie is

innumerable

were

down

belonging of

for head.

own

other

some

ber mem-

India, and

still exist in the

to

vulgar

they

magicians

castes, in

rid

to :

virile power of

a

are

whose

cult possess,

compelled services

preciselythe

been

to

a

decimated noxious

time,

in

are

from

woman

at

another

of

a

man

spellcast by

times, they

time

happens

patrons.

incubus

others, against all From

the

All

undertake

embraces

other

a

same

to are

as

way

Fakirs.

they

At

the

of the

obligatory upon

body

a

lower

the

to

genii

injunctions of

slightestmistake,

higher priestswhom

feed,

of the

those

the

makes

pagodas the

evil

It often

severely for

doctrines superstitious

the

and

not

about.

are

his

or

these

most

very

is

self, confraternity,of greater abilitythan himin making his own imprecations rebound

same

succeed

may

All

him

constantly in fear, it

is

upon

good-humoredly.

incontinentlyshowered

are

the

obey

never

aimed.

are

magician

gods

hands

infliction

secret

they a

very

evocation.

an

The

noxious

in their

at whom

of

really

most

which

omission insignificant

the most

ceremonies

those

of

or

vengeance.

the

for the

means.

and

if he

him

of

occupation

any

them

orders

to

kinds

awl,

an

object

object of

magicians,

the

vindictive

very

is the

upon

with

the

powerful weapons

most

Notwithstanding,

are

with

various the

to

deadliest

without

who

143

INDIA.

transfixed

ways,

disabling him

killingor

IN

figuresare

various

in

injured

are

SCIENCE

called

time

they

where

it has

undertake been

lost

opposing magician.

some

upon

through

the nocturnal

the

to

protect flocks,

enchantments

of

influences. order

to

keep

alive in the

public

144

OCCULT

mind

the

send

belief

in

these

the

who

in

called

are

The

bit of

enchanted The

the

antagonists

from

the

believe evocations

reciprocallythrow repels them stand

to

but

:

in the way

they and

of

the

they

make

virtue

the

they which

force

seems

advance

to

attempts

redouble

they

both

which

powders

fresh

money.

they utter, a

an

distance

same

overpowering

make

and

blood.

piece of

a

mentrams

and

;

is

possession of

other, possess

back

spasms

spit

possession

they

forced

are

fall into

they

;

champions

at the

the enchanted

invincible

an

arbitrators,

two

be, and

the

each

at

stick,or

it may

they perform,

and

obtain

placed

approach it,but

to

publicly engage

of the

is to

both

object,whatever

jugglers

art.

small

a

and

witnesses

which

contest

are

doctrines, these

of

in his

straw,

INDIA.

pagodas,

decide

to

object of

sacred

presence

accomplished

more

IN

other

challenges to

out

in contests, in

the

SCIENCE

their

efforts ;

convulsions, they perspire profusely

Ultimately

enchanted

of

one

and

object

them

obtains

is declared

the

victor. It sometimes the

by that

happens

he

case

by

time, appearing At

last he

pagoda

some

time.

A

in consequence he

has

is

to

of

use

and and

his

arises

senses,

He

supposed

to

some

in

an

seems

to

returns

to

his appearance is

sessed pos-

for

exhaustion, and

make

In

were

motionless

confusion.

sickness

of the

doubt

no

again have

for

ensued

incredible,though ineffectual,efforts

of

the

vulgar

that

been Pitris

all concerted

the

not

serious

have

who

worship are

lost his mind.

he

though

there

have

does

thrown over-

made.

There those

as

remains

shame

is

adversary's mentrams.

ground

fatigue

with and

his

the

of

retire covered the

to

of the combatants

one

and

recovers

state

apparent

the

on

demon,

a

of

power

rolls

that

cult

in

these

honestly are

in

no

pitiablefarces,with

way

advance, between of

the

rival

into

initiated

the

connected the

pagodas

which

genuine whatever,

priestsbelonging

and

the

charlatans

146

be, without

it may

cant

or

a

There

dotcha.

this fatal

possess Those

this be

to

reason

his

of

which

is to

The

him

whether

is

woman

is

The

to

performed oil,perfumed

other

takes

the

head

of

of

person

and

circles according a

few

stalks

The

is

a

with

of the

of

persons

governors,

with

us

to

to us

the as

mere

to

and

either or

age a

divine

cousa

or

the formed, per-

seven

rank. used

and

ing contain-

dened saffron, red-

the

immersion

several

times

by

of

grass.

performed

One

are

elevated

bidden,

as

rank.

day

from

what

It

formerly

practiceis quite as

judging

a

rajahs, provincial

as

of

others

courtiers

other, and

as

be

is to

three

or

outdoors,

high

as

is often

vase

distinction, such

which

it

ceremony

consecrated

king's levee. the

raises

the

husband,

in from

sandal-wood

generals,or

army

ceremony

are

of

one

father, or

the

her

or

arratty is publicly

upon

who

:

family, comes

lighted lamp,

by vermilion, a

any

their

lighted,and

therewith

his

perfumed

water

and

sandal-wood, is placed

her

whom

upon

to

with

hand, and

describes

of

to

is it in every

women,

follows

as

when

the

her

plate in the

elevated

ceremony,

is then

household

the member

Instead

It

plate.

of

women

be

except widows,

domestic

any

practices,

general

so

might

eyes.

almost

it

is

full of

metal

a

the

commonest

It may

custom,

that

being unlucky.

ceremony

lamp

any

their

qualifiedto perform

alone

presence

on

of

one

arratty, the

harm

any

always performed by

admitted

never

the

spellscast by

national

a

It

province.

A

counteract

endowed.

day, causes family,his

a

himself, his of

who

it themselves.

times

ceremony

public or private.

height of

of

drichty-

those

so

of

several

case

from

is

arratty

they are

unconscious

house, the

befall

otherwise

that

Hindu, the

in

performed

design

often

are

of

appearance

indicate

every

fields,and

the

it

the

bor, neigh-

a

relative,the

a

even

in

nothing

giftto

have

who

For

is

receiving from

of

danger

passer-by,or

mere

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

we

lous ridicu-

have

ourselves the

the

crumbs

allowed

servile

a

they

receive

and

of

of

Hindu

the

As to

say,

courtiers,that

they

his

of

Hindu

the

credit

their wives

made

never

rifice sac-

It is the

the

to

graded de-

as

for the

pay

dignity.

rajahs. would

caste

any

blush

of his wife.

dishonor

the

preferment to

own

quite

however,

still

rajahs

They

or

of their

mistresses

of

they enjoy by

conscience

We

general thing, a

a

owe

of

where

Deccan,

are

us.

favors

must

daughters the

or

the

country

with

as

the

phantoms

this

class

feeling

every

everywhere.

same

in

courtiers

and

few

a

147

INDIA.

provinces in

certain

have

English remain,

to

in

seen,

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

princelyrank have been obliged to appear in public,or to speak to strangers, to summon fail,upon returning to their palaces, they never Whenever

their wives

send

or

temple from

serious

exposed.

for that

employed Whenever as

a

you

the young is also When

other

their

arratty

they

are

This their Its

two

house, if you

Hindu

perform

for the

head the

of

never

fail

three

times

the

over

It

gods.

they

ceremonies,

family directs of arratty.

ceremony of the

statues

regarded

are

the

temples gods

perform

to to

finished

have

whose

the

service

attached.

statues

object is

are

to

glances which

solemnity when practisedwith still more in processionthrough the streets. carried avert

upon

growing

any

it is

mortals. upon

upon

a

the

or

been

girls specially

pay

dancing-girlsat

is also

simple

enter

to

the

have

may

sult re-

purpose.

women

performed

they

thus

otherwise

might

their

ing neighbor-

them, and

upon

which

in

distinction,the

of

person

have

the

from

that

glances to

often

They

a

this ceremony

consequences

baleful

any

to

for their devadassis

perform

to

the

prevent

belonging

persons

as

bad

difficult

Finally,

the

elephants,horses, the

sacred

fields of rice.

resultingfrom

consequences for

the

arratty domestic

bullocks, and

gods is

to

avoid

as

generally performed

animals, and even

ticularly par-

sometimes

148

OCCULT

Beside in

believe as

the

side of

We of

the

and

magic

the

shades

for spirits,

the

to

prove

which

customs,

furnished we

People

of

middle

in the

their

practice

which

of

Hindus

made

perior su-

culated cal-

nations

strange with

meet

we

historical

traditions

the

discovery

descent.

by

believed

ages

the

these

that

wre

the

better

was

most

our

until

initiated

and

ancestors

many

nothing

which

nothing

with

the

to

places,by

the

description of

identical

related

were

constant

a

all

upon

origin of

explanation

no

us

in

lower

people.

that

detailed

soil,and

own

our

the

length

reason

a are

in

place

philosophicalspeculations,

of

Asiatic

than

Europe

of the

people

higher worship

the

who

its

India, though they have

to

pay

that

in

the

takes

work

all times, and

some

the

Brahmins

upon

at

with

to

of

In

religionof

sorcery do

whatever

in India

the

keep

to

those

taught by

was

elevated

most

dwelt

have

It

descendant.

find the

always

we

doctrines

Pitris,vulgar magic

the

priesthood and intended of apprehension. state the

INDIA.

IN

elevated

more

degenerate

a

SCIENCE

implicitlyin

succubi

and

of magical formulas, in sorcery incubi, in the efficacy

and

the

times,

have

we

carried

their

King

of Xavarre. in

of the

images

of

the

princes they

were

same

court,

or

more

so

were

than

to

them

the

that

would

thus

designed

to

a

in

his

there

period

them

not

lower

in patronizethe magicians, particularly

to

the

cause

represent a

tended pre-

executed

examination

that

engaged

persons was

or

was

the these

that,in 1571,

common

middle

for

so

stabbed

thousand

three

business, and

belonging

transfix

to

to

III. and

day they

were

own

used

pitch that they

a

they

Greve, declared

our

leaguers,who

who Trois-Echelles,

named de

nearer

fanatical

keep

fortieth

the

period

accustomed

were

places and

of this kind

Place

the

there

Dot

They On

sorcerer

a

representing Henry

wax

heart, fully persuaded that

Practices

the

of

different

forty days.

death

on

such

superstitionto

little

to

forgottenthose

not

make

images

down

Coming

evil eye.

a

woman

class,who love

matters.

in at

did

SCIENCE

OCCULT

The

of

execution

withstand We

God,"

in the

refusal

a

It is

in

the

of

some

upon

the

death

by

fire

cheated

guilty of having than

It

do

to

is difficult

of the

power In

1750,

from

the

that

supposing

Provence, for

by

equally divided benefit

the

A at

the

alive

the

in

of the of

nun

stake

in

or

magic

amazement

the

at

most,

suffered

only

were

of

out

which,

to

people

poor

few

a

calculated

these

sols

excite

to

except by

sentences,

Girard

by

cast

in

were

had

a

decree

a

spellupon

opinion

to

as

of

a

the

his

narrow

the

cult oc-

escape

parliament fair

the

of his

disagreement

Cadiere.

judges, who

guilt.

lie

of

were

given

was

doubt. noble

the

stand

injury.

named

having

saved

was

tiquity, an-

sorcerers.

burnt

being

of

of

with

magistrates themselves

Jesuit

a

books

according

rather

understand

to

alent equiv-

must

neighbors

were

serious

any

of

by magistrates,still

sorcery,

their

which

contrivances

was spirits

struck

are

charlatans, who,

as

to

City

convicted

persons

we

of

The

"

sacred

countrymen,

charge

mere

called

sorcerer

rendered

their

by

able

not

were

the

the

since

sentences

esteemed

Urbain

Bible.

the

stake, and

the

of

selves. Holy Scriptures them-

from and

sorcery,

scarcely a century at

in the

taken

authority of

the

burnt

He

is

and

of evil

power

believe

to

149

superstitions.

disbelief

fall with

mirth

time

that

believed

by

the

Augustine'sBook,

Bible, which

highly

of

in Saint

The

by

cure,

read

to

were

the

of these

influence

the

INDIA.

demonstrate orders, sufficiently

greatest minds

the

that

Richelieu's

by

Grandier,

Gauffredy,

IN

the

of

Chapter

same

year

for

Wurtzburg

was

burnt

being guilty of magical

practices. Since

that

When that their

we

day

threw

common

sway,

have

time, fortunately,we

and

of the

off the

yoke

sense,

conscience,

while

our

Hindu

made

some

Romish and

progress. from priest,

reason

ancestors, who

resumed are

yet

150 the

under

have

we

made

and We

on

of their

intellectual

of

the

From

from

that

tumulos

Certaque Devovet

the

and

causes.

to view, it is interesting

inherited

de

said of

similar

Medea,

passis discincta

opinions

tepidis colligit in

tenues

speaks

of

of

other

magician

:

rogis, fingit

cerea

jecur urget

acus.

Canidia

magicians, named

two

apparatus

the

capillis,

ossa

absentes, simulacraque

Sagana, whose

wool

erat

miserum

also

Horace

Ovid

what

remember

Et

also

of

same

products of

both

are

same

the

upon

ancestors.

Per

and

of the

Romans

the

their Hindu

We

out

grow

sorcerer

They

ethnographic point

an

observe

priestand

social charlatanism.

superstitionand

and

liberty.

always meet

plane

Brahmins

Necromancers, in the last stages of decrepitudeand decay, great strides in the path of scientific progress

dominion

still slumber

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

contained

of

one figures,

two

wax.

Major Lanea, Cerea

suppliciter

not

much

in

consider

the noise

them

be

to

annoyed by Horace the

servilibus

utque

to

put their

would

Lydian singerwas

in

speaking of them, when we Proh pudor ! by whose aid he caused flight by the god of gardens, who was

earnest "

the

"

enchantments. have

certainlynot

sent

his two

witches

to

stake.

The

same

among

by

:

that

confess,however,

must

very

stabat

:

peritura, modis.

Jam

We

inferiorem

poenis compesceret

quae

the

ideas the

with

Romans,

followingline Nescio

regard

quis

from

teneros

as

to

visual

shown,

influences

among

other

Virgil: oculus

mibi

fascinat

agnos.

also

isted ex-

things,

SCIENCE

OCCULT

had

They

which

name,

designed

were

The

from

that

from

the

triumphal

from

any

harm

source.

that

object of

it

in

befall

its

injury

occupants

them

from

the

to

Great

episode

an

further

; otherwise

which

by

a

another,

look

upon

other

of offspring beliefs

:

which

are

balmed em-

consolatory creed

and

regard do

we

show

and

this

tions tradi-

popular

found

latter

of unknown

multitude

extend

to

also

their way

Chaldea.

ancient

about

hovever

the

is

magic

propose

that

India

in

sorcery

Hindu

to

not

country, which,

Herodotus,

by Berosus, ^Eschylus, and

claimed

cessively suc-

succession

a

entertain, but

might

and

Greece, Rome, word

atom to

forget each

never

not

we

regard to

with

but

re-

respect.

our

merely

vital

; which

All

study

elevated

more

the

the

transformation

one

mysterious

most

of the

being nothing

may

much

so

guidance

present chapter with

One

that

god, suspended

is not

that

the

in as

we

a

entitled

into

of

from

protection to

a

as

ancestors, who

indeed

The

amulets

same

otherwise

times,

of souls

and

are

the

present work

the

absorbed

was

world

which

of

was

ligiousbeliefs,under whose progressed from the

their

protect children

to

might

in ancient

of magic

until

and

statue

car,

151

INDIA.

of envy.

evil eye The

Fascinus

god

their

IN

people

and

as

nized colo-

was

mixed

tribes,

speaking different languages. various

castes,

country,

going the

Tigris and

To

all the

assertion added

in order

avoid

to

other,

here

the

sacerdotal

could

made

is

go

Hindus

and

been

to show

correct, historically

of the

only stantly con-

bordering upon

similarityexisting between

beliefs

was

its

persecution,

possiblyhave

ethnographic facts,which

great

practicesand

Euphrates

the

the

was

emigration

which, consequently,the countries

from

and

on,

each

which

time, from

that

at

from

different

so

and

twenty-fivedialects

and

its hundred

India, with

may

onized. col-

that the

be further the

Chaldeans.

magical

152

OCCULT

The

followingare

largely Chaldea "The

of

spirits," says

They list of

of

all cast

the

form.

Heaven,

alone

be

I will used

such

as

The

the

the

The

bad

The

evil

of the

They They

"

shall "

"

"

"

'

remember.'

demon,

the the

man,

shall

sometimes

similar

also added.

conjurations to

demons, maladies, or

bad evil

of the never

shall

never

walk

after

eye, of

out

come

Alal,

man,

enter

acts,

do

any

the

country.

body,

and

bad

evil

body,

Gigim. mouth, may

the

they

evil come

possession of my harm

before

body.

me.

They

me.

never

enter

into

shall

never

cross

my

shall

never

enter

of

the

of his God.

son

into

the

the

the

shall

Spirit !

That

bowels.

bowels

never

They They They

mysterious

a

fever, that lays waste devastates the land, bad for

they

tongue, may

"

bad

tected pro-

affirmative

efficacy. Spirit

of these

one

sion expres-

being

an

pestilence,or

injuriousto

out

different

in

and

evil eye.

plague

"

spiritsare

example,

or

all its

fails ; but

never

of

with

Spiritof Earth,

divine

an

against

that

"

and

as

away,

tion, conjura-

the

by

presented

it derives ;

other

give

The

"

which

is necessary to

is often

the

character

is followed

driven

evil

They begin

the

finallyconcludes

remember

invocations "

see

formula

invocation, from of

This them

how

nous. monoto-

very

by

overcome

description of

a

show

mould.

same

be

to

them, which

The

Norris, which

conjurations against

the

in

lication pub-

recent

a

"

power. to

from

Assyriologist, is

demons

with

Assyrian inscriptions lating re-

India.

Chaldean

are

desire

from

to

eminent

their

a

indebted the

INDIA.

taken "

the

together of

the

Rawlinson

was

form

effects

of

some

Messrs.

by

a

IN

magical enchantments,

to

with

SCIENCE

Heaven,

the

remember

house.

my

frame. house !

of my

habitation.

Spiritof

Earth,

member re-

154

The

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

the

bad

the

god,

maskim,

bad

! Spiritof Heaven, remember ! Spiritof Earth, remember ! Spritof Moul-ge, king of countries, remember ? Spiritof Ningelal, lady of countries, remember ! Spiritof Nin-dar, son of Zenith, remember shines Spirit of Tishkou, lady of countries, who ! night,remember

"

commonly, however,

More

enumerations

against the who

The

"

At

"

Abomination

"

and "

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

We

seven

6even

the

lowest

are

As

such

no

an

logical mytho-

example

of

the

formidable

most

of any.

!

seven

of the

bottom of heaven

themselves

Hiding

end.

the

among

! the

"

there

in

mention a formulas, I may tion conjurasubterranean demons, called maskim,

of

reckoned

were

the

at

simple kind

more

The

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

abyss,the

! the the

in

!

seven

!

seven

lowest

depths

of

heaven

earth, male

Neither

stretched

Water,

Having

wives

no

female,

nor

and

neither

Knowing Hearing

no

Vermin,

that

Enemies

of the

Ravagers

captives,

out

producing

order

nor

no

children,

good,

prayer,

of

hidest

in the

mountain,

god Ea,

the

gods,

of trouble,

Abettors

All-powerfulby violence, Agents

of

enmity,

Spiritof Heaven, remember Spiritof Earth, remember shall above

dwell

no

further

inscriptionsare

!

!"

upon

this

point, however.

superabundant proof

that

the

OCCULT

practiceof magic, from lower the

their

castes

idea

no

of

even

the

the

and

banks

of

of

the

apprehension of

in constant

the

calls

in that

formed

moulders

ancient

of

subject

the the

was

of initiation,

superior spirits, The

Euphrates.

lived

country and

sorcerers

of

them,

the

direction.

Sennar

existence

deans Chal-

emigrants

Berosus

Pitris

the

upon

brick

and

the

of

the

to

Hindu

classes,as

doctrines, which

echo

no

with

down

ancestors, the

worship

the

nomads

handed

155

INDIA.

limit of their attainments

pure

awoke

IN

mixed

or

utmost

The

as

SCIENCE

magicians,

sublime

the

tions concep-

of Brahminism.

Inscriptionsrecorded baked

earth, invariably contain

elevated

the

in

of

and,

ages,

Trinitarian

the

all and

am

record

the

upon

of mother

emblem

the

of

statue

in

the

was

temple And

the

the

with and

Isis, which

the

was

thyself! appeared

front

in

of the

erected

column

in

the

Agora

Athens

at

was

:

Mingling as

!

Egypt.

inscription that

To

such

in India.

Delphi.

at

inscribed

future

to

in all !

world

Know such

bequeath

the

them.

begottenthe

Nature

select

not

inscriptionat Elephanta,

/ have says

do

to

immortalize

to

/

We

multitude

the

it were,

as

granite,marble, stone, or everything that is most

belief.

popular

ideas superstitious

6ays

upon

in their

gigim, constant

childless

God

the unknoivn

!

inscriptionstheir gods the fear

maskim, in

monsters,

the

and

these

evil

spirits,

demons,

other

presence

before

and

of

bling trem-

less, sexless, wife-

telals,these

rav-

156

OCCULT

of

agers

heaven,

who

Gods,

had

they thing

it

conceptions

as

Hindus

their

got

The

the

the

the

fact

had

external

through

and seem

be set

of to

it

several us

to

other have

beliefs

philosophers drank

from

the

the

of same

Pitris,

Supreme entirely voted de-

wholly

are

secret

no

things

onlv

Soudras,

the

or

had

who in

the

and

phenomena

those

of of

tion, mo-

classes.

initiation

doctrine

in

is

the

by

of

the the

the

were

of

the

as

makes

of

subject

degrees

with

far

we

account

set

Pitris,

mixed

or

which

book

impure

produced

compare

forth,

the

ancient

Chaldeans.

are

which

sorcerv

the

to

on

to

the

upon

various

amiss

of

and

manifestations the

fourth

Tchandalas,

and

as

three,

doctrine

masric

passing

which

other

influence

any

Before

the

pure

people

common

and

the

an

Swayambhouva,

or

ridiculous

book,

spirits

any

surprise,

these

gives

ineffectual

entirely

spirits,

that

bad

is

our

that

pressions ex-

reason

there

primitive

it

but

simple If

fourth

a

which

whereby

the

express

the

the

nothing

prove

the

presence,

taken to

from

in

to

have

in

to,

from

to

have

ideas

concerned,

are

disconnected

that

is

superior

Being,

not

first

which

for

of

King

their

there.

right

which

the

bricks

put

a

from

text

practices,

but

of

have

alluded

already magic

or

to

Agrouchada-Parikchai,

have the

else

we

a

in

burnt

Assyriologists

some

Ea,

superstition,

grossest

which

of

their

upon

INDIA.

tremble

to

nothing

at

that

is

the

IN

enemies

seemed

engraved of

one

these

also

Chaldeans

that

SCIENCE

India,

the

gone it

Pitris,

Jewish

ancient fountain.

may as

we

cabalists

times,

who

PART

THE

DOCTRINE

THIRD.

OF

THAT

WITH

CABALA,

OF

ANDRIAN

PLATO, SCHOOL,

THE

PERSIANS, CHRISTIANITY.

THE

PITRIS

OF

OF

OF

AS

THE

JEWISH

THE

ALEX-

OF

PHILO, AND

PARED COM-

OF

It

the

is

lawful

not

of

history and

wise

intelligent

which

man,

be

may

A.

by

creation

If,

one.

of

two

the

is

the

naturally

heads

cabalistic

a

of

work,

Institute.

or

persons,

he

with

Jewish

a

Franck

to

however,

intrusted

Mischna,

the

translated

were

to

even

he

from

(Extract

chapters. of

Mercaba

the

of

history

the

explain

to

the

portions

)

*

As

for

the

the

past,

west,

north,

hands

to

the

that back

(Sephir Institute.)

The

of

in

nor

depth

Sephiroth

ten

five

ten,

end,

no

or

are

either

on

either

the

in

height, like

side,

future, in

nor

the

but

at

the

fingers

east, of

the

middle

the

in

or

lays

unity. closed

mouth

your

again

evil,

or

number

of

you

good south.

or

the

point

Keep

in

nor

is

there

Sephiroth,

ten

not

may to

its

Jeoziroh,

think

place, a

that of

for

cabalistic

it

that

you

;

if

and

is

not

may

the

work,

your reason

translated

of

speak heart

why

it, and

forgets the

by

union

A.

heart

your

itself, was

Franck,

it

bring formed.

of

the

DOCTRINE

THE

OF

THE

PITRIS

AND

THE

JEWISH

CABALA.

CHAPTER

ORIGIN

In the

to

the

outward

prescriptions

of

the

Bible

law,

will

in

crushed

are

to

which

known

was

Those

who

to

unfold

the

creation,

like

initiates

says

the

the

believed

this

in

of

secrets

the

illustrious

Indian

mystic

philosophy,1

they

partly

opened

adept,

who

eminent

offered

age and

the

divine

their an

up

in

his

of

doors

chosen

intellectual additional

in

of well

as

silence

and

distant

At

admirable

The

Cabala,

or

Religious

book

upon

precautions to

those

among

ability,

Philosophy

of

as

intervals,

sanctuary

proof

which

mystery

and

of

of

the

some

larly particuwhose

their

discretion.

1

of

doctrine

object

nature,

the

side,

Cabala.

innumerable

with

always

was

for

the

Franck,

the

doctrine,

of

its

by

Jewish

temples.

this

new

the

themselves

wrapped in

of

name

freedom

all

mysterious

a

the

independence

greater

a

which

under

gradually

arose

philosophy,

by

the

encumbered

are

for

wider

with

intelligent action,

demand

a

CABALA.

observances

there

out,

a

and

thought,

all

which

by

response

was

THE

OF

opposition

Jewish the

I.

Jews.

wisdom

vanced ad-

160

SCIENCE

OCCULT

When

a

the

of

candidate

new

Cabala,

following words O

"

all

the

not

to

hast be

graces,

the

in

far

with

believers

united In

the

origin of

Thou

'

:

so,

great

a

tery mys-

shalt

Jewish of

ties that

not

the

revealed

Pitris

the

Cabala

were

them

soon

the

resemblance

points of

systems of Alexandria

and

the

other.

discover

to

Hebrews,

the

were

each

to

with

with

those

thev

see

anxiously sought of

which

were

nearly agreed,

still closer

philosophical system

serve pre-

India, and

very

shall

belief, we

has

in

to

him,

to to

be

absolute

expected

was

requisite pre-

should

life,and

was

of

bound

science

of

in respect discipline,

the

matters

essential

candidate

initiated

whatever

to

in

the

is

Another

words

the

close

person

external

presents many Greek

the

doctrine

all times

all Cabalists.

that

the

by

of

of do

to

which

special initiation,an

to

in

though,

tempted

emanation,

was

regard

held

who

fountain-head

of

following

a

toward

points of

the

ears

"

which

which

secrecy

two

the

necessity of

advanced

mysteries

in his

the

to

gone

tenet

in

tempt the Lord.' of

now

judgment

is contained

The

murmured

elders

careful, whenever

the

reveal

mystery

into the

:

who

thou

INDIA.

initiated

was

of the

one

IN

the

which of

some

the

mystical beliefs

of Arabia. As

the

school, it the

Cabala

is

cannot

be

The have

drunk that

connection

philosophy of Franck

these "

bearings,

is similar

to

Arabs,

"

What

points of

many

They

the

seems

the

are

not

in both

be

can

Tholuck, who

and

all its

from

been

have

that

most

than

successfullyheld

latter,though it may

extent.

older

manifestly

same

As

have

by

it to

some

both

tems sys-

for the

close

the

mystical Messrs.

ask, with

investigatedthe subject in

conclusion

are

?

to be

we

to

draw

from

"

importance,

systems is

from

sprung

it and

well

may

Alexandrian

is that

source.

exist between we

have

influenced

claimed

resemblance

of much

to

the

found

it is true, for what

elsewhere

in

more

162

OCCULT

"

SCIENCE

Evidently," says whom

Arabs,

the

IN

"

Franck,

Hebrew

INDIA.

this

refer

cannot

the

to

writers

dren invariablycall the chilof Israel,or the children of Arabia : they would speak of a foreignand contemporaneous philosophy in

not

such

terms

the

"

earliest ages While

of the

the

would

doctrines

in

of

the

East

therefore, in in of

from

to

in ;

the

of

the

both

the

sprang

in

or

systems,

to

from

the

of

good

India

and

it

as

reason,

the

that

say

the

hand,

speaks

not

we

mystical

other

earliest ages,

antiquity of

principle of Cabala

the

; have

the

in

or

while, on

for its cradle

successfully

school, notwithstanding

common,

the

be

systems of Greece

Alexandrian

back

view

it back

cannot

different

they have points many philosophy of the Arabs having

Cabala

the

the

the

Zohar, tracing it

date

not

world."

origin of

for either

sought the

Zohar

larity simi-

the

doctrine

trine doc-

of

the

Pitris ? We

should

luminous

earliest

people

in olden

centre

throughout

the

times, of

forget that

not

times, besides

East, by

of

means

in constant

was

Asia, and

that

there

antiquitywent

all the

elders

the

Persian

A the

few two

of

of

the

Hebrews

Magi

into

extracts

God,

the

shall be to

devote

any

old

this

a

few

pages

to

in mind

is we

the that at

its ideas

from

It is

captivity

initiated of

and

of

sages

their

Cabala,

human

the

all the

life.

been

Jeszireh

the

the

brief,for while

great length,except

subject.

of

opinion

of

conceptions

Sepher

creation, and

shall bear

we

at

the

have

and

with

science

periods of

should

the

spreading

philosophersand

in

highest prized works

that conclusively We

from

immense

emigration,

the

study

to

that

communication

not, therefore,surprisingthat the

India,

by

the

mins. Brah-

the

Zohar,

as

to

the

ture na-

soul, will show

correct. historically cannot

resist the

subjectof we

the

cannot

expense

these

tion tempta-

sons, compari-

dwell of

upon our

main

it

CHAPTER

SACRED

THE

HOW

BOOKS

TO

order

In

which

meaning

allegory

that

from

INTERPRETED

CABALI8TS.

these

things

in

as

Zohar

the

have

they

taken

be

to

not

are

that

therein,

them,

ACCORDING

a

hidden

seed, and

a

repeats

has

to

the

following

the

mountain

:

Picture and

JEWISH

THE

is contained

extracted

be

BE

TO

signification, and

literal

their

in

ARE

show

to

H.

yourself

to

lived

the

of

usages

wheat,

upon

alone

living

man

with

unacquainted and

a

the he

which

in

He

city. in

ate

duced pro-

its natural

state.

One

he

day of

bread

this

is

It

is bread

He

took

It

with

It

of

time He

oil. what

He

some

liked of

it, after

which

asked

he

again,

?

wheat. he

afterward them

tasted is this

made

given

was

and

asked

some

cakes

mixed

:

?

of, pray

answered

was

is made

set

:

given

was

was,

By-and-by was

asked

he

eat.

it and

is made

And He

to

answer

Some

where

?

for

good

is it made

The

He

city,

answered,

was

What

the

to

quality.

good

What He

went

of

royal pastry

some

before asked

wheat. mixed

him. the

same

question

as

before.

with

oil

and

honey

164

SCIENCE

OCCULT

answered, they

He

was

He

exclaimed, things

these

All

he

thinking,

they give, which

; I

whole

science, and

total

a

was

wheat.

I

the

use

them

use

wheat

of

which

the

to

pleasures

So

attention

general principles

ignorant

are

stranger

all lost to him.

were

their

give

of

of

command.

my

state

made

made.

are

who

cakes

are

at

are

crude

their

in

already So

INDIA.

is this ?

What

they

IN

the

to

of

the

it is with

pleasures

those

therefrom

resulting. The

concludes

Zohar from

that

the

We

find

Wo

to

the

law,

the

charms

to

tract ex-

of wisdom

in the

following aphorisms

who

man

law, but

the

It is necessary

"

:

hidden."

also the

the

of

letter

therein

are

follows

as

regards

does it

look

not

simply

as

beyond

record

a

book.

same

the

letter of

of events

in

dinary or-

language.

The

words

Wo

clothed. for the

of

the

to

him

law

the

are

who

takes

garments, in which the

garment

of

it is

the

law

itself.

law

* "55-

There with

this

which

The which

law may

is

more

also has be called

with

them

they

covered.

people who, seeing a

garment,

garment

mingled are

foolish

handsome

a

take

but

some

are

"*

for

the

the are

body. body

while

body,

precious,and

its

look

never

that

There

of the law

merely

the

ered cov-

further,

any there

is the

are

man

is

thing some-

soul.

commandments

; the texts

garments

that

are

by which

OCCULT

SCIENCE

heed

Ordinary people pay the

to

or

who

wiser

are

nothing but the garments, That is all they know. They

law.

beneath

heed

no

pay

which

body by

the

it is

nothing

everything else,which

of

in future

times, they will be

of

Cabalists, without

last

subject

taken

from

"We

of

of the

As

"As

the

almond

is veiled

As

the

garments

"

As

the

egg

but

the

the

tradition,

or

subject of

initiation

upon

been

the

considering,

similaritybetween the

it any

upon

said in the

was

the

in

by

sacred its

the

law

the

adherents

of

further.

Agrouchada-

the

body its

envelope

clouds

body

; ;

;

from

sight ;

in its shell ; of the

inside

rests

has

by

the

hide

is included

the germ

as

its garments,

This

Bible

have

is concealed

"

of the

law.

allegoricalway,

the

the

Pitris.

what

soul is contained

sun

So

the

commentary

a

we

to

the

the

"

itself,and,

contemplate

to

is

:

As

And

soul, which

through *fc"*

the

dwelling

of

"

"

the

live upon

law

interpretation,adopted by

reminded

are

to

part of their religiouslaw.

a

which

Book

to

like

seem

doctrine, without

Parikchai "

East,

the

in this

were

call attention

merely

either

violence

that

as

the

methods

two

doing

verses

same

We

books

in the

times

in ancient These

sacred

who

is the

prepared

conceptions which

the

but

is manifested

which

soul

that

By treatingthe made

King, those

Supreme

the basis

soul

but

garment,

*

Sinai, heed

of

heights

the

Those

garment.

enveloped.

of the

servants

this the

to

*

The

165

INDIA.

to

is hidden

that

nothing

see

of

texts

IN

its

shell,which

seed

;

envelope, its clouds,

body,

its

hide

it from

the

knowledge

multitude."

opinion, that

the

intended

to

garments

words conceal

of

the

from

law the

were

common

nothing

people

166

OCCULT

truths

ths

what

therein

According "

to

order

in

reading

material

the

should

make

be

the

Cabalists

the

of

act

"

De

aid

their

that

of

the

special

a

and

that

in

they

mysteries.

Cabalistic,"

necessary

subject

whose

by

employed

it

construct

to

reading

Arte

method

to

INDIA.

alphabet,

Beuchlin,

Hebr.,"

Bibligr.

led

Cabalistic

a

the

prevented

IN

contained,

called

they

even

SCIENCE

"Wolf,

occult

phabet alof

act

mere

initiation,

was

tri-fold. The

another,

first to

which

According the

became

The for

third

instance, We

doctrine

have

of

of

consisted

to

it

of

the

seen

the

the

another the

changed first that Pitris

of

word

one

for

equivalent.

was

second,

the

initial

substitution

the

in

letter

of

each

word

word. value

place those also

final

of of

the

who

indulged

the

letters

last,

in

these

putting,

vice-versa.

and

believed in

by

the

puerile

Indian

tices. prac-

III.

CHAPTER

AMONG

INITIATION

We

have

which

promoted

The

of

that

three

which

was

all

to

regard

twelve

and

forty-two of

Sages

taught

disciples

increased, the

it

priests,

The

and

they the

of

name

It

soul, and

highest "

It

only

was

just quoted, age,

not

of

"

addicted

to

is

several

of

of

cient an-

God.

letters,

the

was

temple.

which

third,

the

idea

four to

the

doubt

no

that

the

express

all

categories.

Talmud,

consisted

the

respectively,

of

of

following

number

only

to

it

repeated

to

of

ungodly

the in

the

are

low

a

letters the

contained if

great

we

had

their

to

benediction." sacred

most

of

secret so

may

sons

among

tone

the

the

was

their

discreet

most

receiving

were

for,

letters

twelve

the

people

stood

degree

and

forty-two

mysteries.

before

us

there

instruction

name

intrusted

was

of

:

when

but

;

while

brethren,

the

to

letters

Maimonides

words

but

the

to

second

given

not

composed for

the

to

each

required

was

included

also

names

came

in

initiation,

have

according

who

Indian

the

grade.

initiation

had

first,

of

discipline,

Hebrews

With

all

interior

in

taught

years

Cabala

known,

taught

and

twenty

is well

The

"

their

mysteries

higher

a

CABALI6TS.

degrees

the

on

Hebraic

the

It

the

to

writers

secrets

of

probation

a

being

three

comprised

pagoda

the

that

seen

THE

the

of versal uni-

it, the

express

initiation.

taught," a

man

to

of auger

says

the

author

recognized or

whom

discretion,

intemperance,

a

have

we

of

mature

stranger

to

168

OCCULT

vanity,and

gentle and

into

brought

the

upon

three

the

Second,

of

love

God

; his

and

he

was

made it in

and

is the

the viz.

to

the

name

quainted ac-

a

pure of

favor is in

heir

world

of

no

two

come."

:

taught

were

the

knowledge

he

classes of persons,

letters

been

"has

live,and

we

who First, the disciples, of four

whom

vigilantlykeeps

being forgotten,

worlds, that in which These

and

inspiresrespect

name

of

danger

all with

Talmud,

this secret

reckon

; his

pleasantwith the

says

with

heart, may

INDIA.

IN

contact."

"Whoever,"

men

SCIENCE

ing consist-

:

priests,who

studied

that

of

twelve

letters ;

and

Third, the elders, to whom letters

two ""

to

seem

It from

is

the

of

the

closelyto

very

remark, according that

Talmud, sacred

only

the

forty-

three

grades

in India.

worthy

this most not

correspond

to

of initiation

of

secret

revealed,

was

us

the

alone

the

mystery,

in the

elders

world

present

who

invested

are

the

to

in

are

with

in the

but

last

quotation

possession of

supreme

world

power,

of invisible

spirits. In and

the

the

in

in

the

Mischna

we

Zohar,

prohibition to divulge Men

who

Guemara, with

constantly meeting

are

the

the

of the

secrets

Mercaba,

or

the tion, crea-

anybody except,

to "

Sepher Jeszirah,in

who

for

known

are

invested

are

their

with

the

highest dignity and

prudence."

extreme

1

"Whose "is

heart," according

filled with

From first

a

text

which

we

part of this work, with

not

anxiety

all

respect

that of

knowledge arrived

at

was

a

these

certain

to

and

in the

appears

that

intellect and

required

from

mysteries,but as-e.

original expression,

alarm."

quoted it

the

to

first a

chapter

of the

distinguished position,

accomplishments, him

who

that

he

aspired must

was

to

also have

a

IV.

CHAPTER

DIVINE

THE

Rabbi

Simon,

the

that, before

them

the

of

secret

"A

voice

of

voice

had

spoke

for

this

love,

Zohar

has

He

a

unknown

form

that

us

as

as

is

lights thousand

the

inheritance

day

witnesses

of

but

under

he up

white,

and

;

he

is at

uses

four

worlds, of the

the birth

still

scription de-

remains

The

the

thirteen

of

those

who

which

of

throne

he his

to

thousand

whose

one

of

white

this

world

pears ap-

Ancient

bolts, thunder-

light

of

Four

worlds.

from

he

unknown,

is that a

teries, mysHe

as

beneath

aspect

springing

of

among

thousand

of

for

time

following

the

life, as

upon

in

afraid,

was

inasmuch

form

pleasure.

just

one

unknown.

are

in

seated

hundred

like

mystery

unknown

his

I

fully joy-

eternal, thy God.''

the

him,

to

he

superior

say,

the

who

this

us,

the

it is the

the

ancients,

most

the

was

Simon

voice

but

gether to-

:

those

to

all

not

mouth

advanced

is

exposed

which

Being

far

thy

love

his

into

whatever

seems

shalt

It

Rabbi

! I will

afraid,

appertains

himself

garment

Thou

of

man

unknown,

manifests

head

a

great

shook

voice?

listen.

Lord

be

to

Ancient

the

knees

(including

hearing

Supreme

the

ancients,

face

the

is

to

are

the

O

puts

them

to

their

that

to

upon

:

then

of

and was

:

time

it is written

as

The

"

the

is not

informed

forest, and

reveal

assembly

that

seated

disciples,

principles.

assembled

thy prophets,

CABALISTS.

his

would

What

follows

as

THE

sacred

a

heard

celestial

spirits) which

of

of

then

fright.

the

he

dying,

was

for

of

shade

principle

TO

assembled

having

beneath

himself

ACCORDING

ESSENCE,

white come.

his dred hun-

light,

are

Every myriads

of

SCIENCE

OCCULT

which

of

burthen

dew

dew

Thy

of

order

spirits; life to

fruit.

In appearance

whose

color

times

he

Before

"

this dew all colors.

of the

created

produced any image, nothing. Who

previousto creation,inasmuch lawful

it is not

image the

Eternal "

of

by

even

name,

of

under

or

Woe his

creatures

You to

Moreover,

no

itself

and

who

the

Zohar, The

unknown

it from

one

can

Cabalistic

Ancient of

by

fore There-

?

by

even

then,

was

of

means

to

him

compare

less still should

springs

from

He

fills it with a

form

no

; much

should

the

any

his

holy

to one

even

he

be

earth, and of

conceived

be

is

one

no

as

pared com-

whose all

above

intelligentor wise,

the

him

deserve

not

who

is

wise, and

from

himself.

intelligenceas

who

is

an

substance."

own

existing

being intelligent (Extract from

work.)

of ancients

unknown

of

cept ex-

does

light emanating

conceive

his

of him

account

on

alone,but through

by

he had

he

as

he

ling resemb-

form,

him

substance, for wisdom

own

produces

"

ventures

by itself,but

name

long-face,

all attributes."

and

his

the

seventy

us."

who

death.

and

face,

point. Such is the meaning the figure on the day when

a no

saw

who

man

of

whatever,

or

Learn, however, that of

who

letter

attributes

own

destiny is

the

a

him

to

to

"

any

words.

spoke

form

his

world, before

this

represent him

to

sacred

diamonds,

of

hundred

in

as

the

of ancients."

conceive

can

like

;

highest

field of

alone, without

was

dead

prepared for

is called

form

the

the

length

is three

Ancient

any he

The

He

of

white

seems

freshing re-

it is written

the

drops upon

worlds.

name

is

the

A

awakes

food

which

of his head

is the

for such

it is the

manna

It

contains

thousand

ten

him.

life,wherefore

light;

come.

the summit

him, and

from

head, which

new

it is the

the

subsistence

his

a

of

dew

a

just in

from

from

into them

is

171

INDIA.

entirely supported by

is

drops

infuses

and

their

receive

which

worlds

IN

is,at the

beings.

He

same

time, the

is distinct from

most

every-

172

OCCULT

SCIENCE

and tiling, yet he everything is united there we

is

that

say

existence

gave

him, and same

his

diffuse

manner

as

around

the

by

beacon

a

beings,is

form

of

merely by the light,which and fulness. What brilliancy this light." (Extract from

he

place,he the

borrowed

ten

from In

light.

the

lights everywhere

ancients, the unknown beacon, which

shines

in

our

call his

we

and

form

a

or

"

of

rays

form

a

first

brilliant

elevated

an

the

they

spreads

it,the Ancient

all unknown

has

luminaries

most

a

In

is.

ten

all sides

on

He

for

everything;

to

Upon assuming

none.

shine

anything ;

is united

him.

in

bosom

own

which

"

is not has

he

as

everything that

to

projected from Zephiroth

he

INDIA.

separated from

him

to

that

nothing

may

is not

IN

the

know

we

with

eyes

holy

of

such

name

is

a

Cabalistic

Idra-Souata,

only

work.) The

"

the

form

only

that

(Extract from These

the

we

may

sayings,taken

from

The the

in the in

the

the

is

the

shall

in

Cabala

beings revealed

is

preme su-

everything."

and

show

by

himself

the

been

nature, of

sophical philo-

following

:

! effect

unity, was

those

The

who

Ancient the

is in him.

taught

had of

been

in

tiated ini-

Ancients

Ancient

of

basis of

both

Days Agrouchada-Parikchai. We

same

ideas

how

every

as

in almost

divine

system

is in him

infinite

the

has

in all

and

temples.

fundamental

now

the

to

Pitris

an

preciselythe

expressed We

It

that

its turn, in

of the

everything

Vedas,

same

in

is all and

Indian

the

Zohar

Manu,

find

of

regard

Book

pantheism,

work's

includes

everything

everything

of

cause

same

in

with

the

And is the

almost

is contained

He

He

forms.

indeed, that their whole

say,

belief

that

sanctified,is

Zohar.)

Cabalists

the

by

be

name

all other

embraces

contain

extracts

written

ancients,whose

mysterious wisdom,

and

and

of

Ancient

as

at

the

identical

this most

in creation.

losophies phi-

terms.

unknown

of unknown

V.

CHAPTER

The

by

Zephiroth

ten

These

God

of

superior nature,

a

This

We

will

whom

able

give

to

God,"

does

we

are

the

God and

abide

wholly

find

creatures

as

and

himself,

reveals

Hebraist

illustrious

the

to

who

and

furnish

can

than

conception

this

of

source

no

form,

Zephiroth have

then

remains

infinite

being,

"

himself them

in

we

are

In

;

point

or

rather,

is

to

well-known

them

Enand

speak

but

what

Zephiroth

Soph,

which in

which,

that

correctly,

more

he

name,

alone

has

none." the whose

ever

ineffable, incomprehensible,

place

is

above

that

;

sublime

these

fact, the

of

;

solely

not

through

forms,

these

a

he

The

infinite.

Zephiroth

Ten

through

him,

all

has

the

in

present

about

out

the

can

of

reveal

not

comprehend

each and

none

is

life.

has

hiroth Zep-

ten

beings.

guide,

our

as

and

very

Power,

God

floor

the

could

thought

capacity, while

Franck,

to

never

can

is

not

of

forms

the

ourselves.

he

able

all

the

action.

into

description

says

otherwise he

which

adopted

have

correct

more

in

of

as

change,

and

action,

Supreme

types

yield

now

we

"

way

in

as

the

of

etc., but

substance,

susceptible

not

as

evocation

from

passes

a

the

is

divine

the

him

of

instruments

as

is

regard

always

Cabalists

with

and

immutable

is

dom, wis-

glory,

goodness,

representing

identified

completely

are

creation.

in

justice, intelligence, sovereignty,

grace,

power,

qualities,

essential

ten

is manifested

deity

attributes,

ten

the

represent

the

whereof

means

ZEPHIROTH.

TEN

THE

of

all

the

174

OCCULT

worlds

which

SCIENCE

reveal

his

IN

INDIA.

to

presence

the

even

us,

world

of

emanation. Such

is,likewise,the

Pradjapatisof India, and toward Swayambhouva,

ten

The

between

analogy

comments

any force

of their

both

the

to

Pitris,the Zephiroth of

creatures,

in the Ten in

creation,and of

in

the

Judea, meet

and

the

them

in

the

the

who

other

no

the

vital

soul

to

not

them

manifest

in the

these of

the

era,

slightestdegree. inasmuch

had

Manu,

already

been

and

system than

more

the

Vedas, in

we

period,

Hindu

This

much

and

as

that

at

other.

while

bodied em-

himself

reveal

beliefs, in India

Cabala

the

are

themselves

closelythe

each

in the

of the immutability

to

remark,

how to

in

our

a

and

existence

years.

amiss

remark

to

also that

from

Sepher

Jeszirah

of these

eleven. in your

are

Act

whose

degree

one

the

continual

under

molecule, and

advances

There

the

preside over

until it reaches

"

the

divinity,as

philosophical system

forth

be

not

of

able

only

related

are

thousand

mediating, who

manner

weaken

these

Ten

perior Su-

like the Indian Spirits, Pradjapatis,are at the head immense both inspiringas well as hierarchyof spirits,

of the

The

tions rela-

believers

the doctrine

was

Agrouchada-Parikchai

It may

the

strikingthat

only the

attributes

worthy

more

fullyset

for several

their

Pradjapatis,who

ten

infringedupon

previous

century

of

and

in this manner,

systems

not

the

Cabalists

of

being.

close and

so

would

incontestablyindicates

Jewish was

is

similaritybetween

is

it

of

unrevealed

who SuperiorSpirits,

not

close

the

make

and

are

Deity,

action,was The

character

each

resemblance.

According lords

the

them

might

we

of

particular nature

universal

speaks

transformations

guidance of

the

perfectionto

man huother an-

soul.

in the

followingenigmatical

superior manifestations. ten so

Zephiroth,ten that

wisdom,

so

you

may

that your

and

not

nine,

ten

and

understand intelligently

mind, your

speculations,

OCCULT

their

in

its foundation "

As

the

for

height south,

Ten

The

the

as

and "

of

end flame

in the

Close

your

that

Was

you

"

As

is

time

space,

for

spiritat

"

This be

it may in

is

no

at

of

In summed

like manner, up

Zephiroth.

as

is one,

of

it,and

it,and

if your

heart

it is for

this

together.'' (Extract

it

the

Agrouchada-Parikchai

said, centuries

before

the

:

who

are

the

lords

of

all

are

commencement

no

the

they are

or

product of

the

; close

end, neither the

a

herd

be

that

knowledge

only

the of

which

stand

the

whole

of

the

the

that

no

; compress

spread

of

consisting in

mouth

thy

vulgar

part of it may

head

the

of

Pradjapatis,who

to

in

consists

tween be-

beginning,

speak

not

may

united

"VVe will say in conclusion Pitris

but

in

essence

single breath.

a

revealed that

order

the

to

place again, for

been

fatal secret

a

hand,

each

Maritchi, Atri, Angiras, PouCratou, Pratchetas, Vasichta, Brighou,

there

one

its

when

Ten

the

Narada,

of

fingersof

either

on

think

meaning

lastya, Poulaha,

nor

the

nor

Jeszireh.)

beings, and

created

in

west,

five

is united

you

not

it to

have

the

for

in

firebrand, for the Lord

that

in existence

was

the

may

precisely identical, Cabala

evil,nor

unity.

to

mouth

they

not

the

in

second.

a

Sepher

the

from

like

Zephiroth

forgets itself,bring reason

nor

the

nor

ten, five

tie of

the

that

end, neither

no

good

east

are

of

is united

is not

in

nor

upon

his basis.

upon

is

rest

north.

is the

heart

past,

nor

number

there

your

the

Zephiroth

the

to

Creator

gaged constantly en-

thing

every

Zephiroth,there

in

in the

nor

them "

Ten

be

may

Let

the

175

INDIA.

thoughts

your

reinstate

depth,

The

hand

and

nor

nor

IN

investigation.

the

future

"

and

knowledge,

your

SCIENCE

the

thy

brain

abroad."

whole

that

part of

vast

doctrine

of

the

rarchy spiritualhie-

Pradjapatis.

Jewish

Cabala

mystic knowledge

may

be

of

the

VI.

CHAPTER

THE

divided

Having

"

ruler

female

the

desiring

austerities."

(Mann, terms

first

Hindus

the

sprang

in We

In

sprang

is

the that taken will our

who

with

(Manu,

sloca

the

are

race,

Lords

the

practised

of

greatest

i.)

venerable

legislator from

triad,

primitive

first

spirits, who

speaks the

how the

all

up

are

the

on

of

of

the

which selves them-

manifested

Cabala

subject. from understand

argument.

is

All Mr.

the

in to

that

of

the

the

husband

from

that

that

for

celestial

symbolical

from

a

his

single

trinity block

single head..

a

this

closely

Ganges,

idea, which

copied

was

the

in

Cabalists. that from

derived

Franck

of

carved

how

of

confess

our

love

India,

form

see

banks

to not

of

the

affecting language

sprang

heads,

Jewish

the

free

universe

three

marble,

or

the

of

pagodas

by

what

in

seen

extraordinary

teachings We

the

the

superior

Pitris

and

granite It

of

spake

represented

of

uniting

human

the

to

34, book

sloca

already

the

union. is

sovereign

creation.

of

spouse,

having

these,

as

ten

have

Book

and

son."

birth

Pradjapatis,

after

beings,

such

give

to

Ten

the

produced

In

the

Viradj

the

parts,

female,

half

and

begot

created

all

two

i.)

I, Viradj,

first

into

body

male

portion,

34, book "

his

half

became

TRINITY.

CABALISTIC

what our

information of

thereon

the

we

own

about

Institute, rests

the

have

said

about

knowledge

upon

the and

whole

Hebrews the

is reader

weight

of

178

OCCULT

SCIENCE

who, accordingto

father and

mother

This

of

son

of his double

wisdom

and

White

These

they

the

he

by

is

The

this

head

with

he

is

because

most

elevated

Ancient

is

the the

also

another

There one

hidden

and

include

their

in

turn,

ancients, for

all is he

three

are

above

the

What

other.

which

wisdom

is the

why

reason

the

the

necessary

deduction

or

into three

parts,

is in communication

in

elevated

other the

without

never

the

words,

three."

vdthin

the

all

veil.

knows,

one

and

This

or,

phases

of

evolution

the

if it is

represented

which

can

as

dom. wisis

the head

is

no

head.

know, for

it

equally

That

is the

non-being." preferred, the

three

successive

existence,as well which,

terious mys-

; whatever

ignorance.

our

is called

terms

or

first

all other

Ancient

others, and

other,

reckon

we

a

ten

:

principle of is the

number

number

one

and

things,

the

read

we

tified, sanc-

single one,

a

all

be

name

mysteries. Finallycomes

Ancient

trinityare

brain,

this number

supreme

knowledge

Sometimes of this

no

of

carved In

is

above

our

forming the

to

whose

"

work

this first head

it contains

escapes

compared

within

same

heads

wisdom,

towers

heads

represented by

comprised

mysterious among

which

three

forming

lights, or,

part of the

Above

a

in

is knowledge,

body, as, by the aid of the wisdom, the divinity is diffused

heads

Zephiroth,are In

is

three

other

as

of

Ancient," says the Zohar,

three, all the

most

united,

are

account

part of the

every

exists

and

of them.

God,

contain

represented with

of thirty-two methods throughout the universe.

"

of

son

losingits unity,is divided of thirty-twopairs of nerves

means

with

and

elder

Ancient

Sometimes

one.

which, without

"

to both

he is all.

single

and

in

after his

intelligence, called,on

three persons

is,but

Head,

Sometimes a

and

bears witness

inheritance,the

everything that

INDIA.

originalexpression,takes

together,and

science.

or

the

the

IN

at

the

as

same

of

person! and

solutely ab-

thought,

time,

con-

OCCULT

the

stitutes it may read

generation there

seem,

Come

and

see

lines taken

succeeds

it becomes

within

itself

the

and

from

voice

celestial

comes

for

think

it

of all these

that

thing ;

that

and

to

Such

the

The

"

when

a

is desired

order

and

and

everything the

We most

the

I

surrounded, of

reunion

a

in

spirit,but

thought

and

we

gence, intelli-

the

same

that

is

is,

itself

Thought

; Jehovah

words

late articu-

separatedfrom

never

the

when

and

one

therein.

signifiesI that

able

to

am,

is, the

still

are

is

the

upon the

indicates

it.

and

one

hidden, and

is

once

/ who

of

name

the

all the

placed together, the

from

other,

established,when

giving

birth

; then

God

am.

that

which

conclude

existence, God

it

all

things in

to

them, in

speaking carefully

says,

the

that

of the

calls himself

vah, Jeho-

is."

present sketch

extraordinary resemblance Pitris and

us

Finally,when all is when has issued from the maternal womb, in its place,and it is proposed both to nate desig:

and

am

point

to

where

degree

distinguishone

supreme

individual

will

it is

distinguishthe mother, carrying

of himself

formed

which

that

is

line of demarkation

reveal

to

or

which

being

to

womb,

her

tained longer con-

no

one.

of wisdom our

and

at

spiritdevelops itself,

the

exist

that

arrived

principle of everything

the

of

everything

methods without

is the

meaning

is

language,are

non-being,

name,

of

union

but

the

is

name

this

and

reached

heard distinctly

see

interruption can

no

is

is

thought

it has

is like

from

comes

thought

is united

his

it, which

degrees, we

this voice

When

The

which

we

:

When has

it

mysteries by

choirs, a voice

words,

abroad

before.

in its turn, among a

Zohar

and intelligence,

as

it,when

principleof everything;

spirit.

it is called

point

the

the

surprising

about

self-contained.

diffusingitself

when

stage that

in

from

thought is

;

However

doubt

no

179

INDIA.

world.

be

it is at first ignorant and

but

IN

of the

can

following

the

"

SCIENCE

Jewish

by presenting a

between Cabalists.

the

doctrine

of

180

Hindu

the

In

system,

have

we

as

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

there

seen,

three

were

proceeded successivelyfrom Swayambhouva, mingled in him in a subeing,and were self-existent

trinities which

the

union.

jpreme

They

are

:

First, the initial trinity,which

thought

birth

gave

the

to

divine

:

Nara, the producer, Nari, the mother,

Viradj, the

son.

of

formation

the

in

aid

which

primitive elements,

spring the

which

manifested, from as Second, the trinity,

the

universe.

Agni, Aya,

Sourya. Third, the creating trinity: Brahma, Vishnou, Siva. informs

Franck that He

Each

"

a

The

Zephiroth

ten

divided

were

presents the divinity to the

under

always

but

aspect of

of

trinity.

what

form

Cabalists

modern

of

first manifestation

is the

Deity. three

The the

exhibit

that

goodness and the

Supreme

magnificence called

in

the

Being

creation.

; as

For the

a

on

the

the

God

other

origin

this

character

moral of

conceive

us

wisdom

virtues,or

have

them

succeed

hand, they make

one

with

been

classes.

different aspect,

a

invisible

an

three

As Zephiroth are purely intellectual. metaphysics,they express the absolute identity

thought and existence, and It world. call the intelligible

on

the Cabalists.

into

under

us

of

"

by

Zohar,

first three

The

matter

the

held

was

the

:

says "

doctrine

preciselysimilar

a

of

authority

the

upon

us,

of

reason,

sensible world.

as

tical iden-

they

hand,

beauty

they

:

and

have

SCIENCE

OCCULT

IN

181

INDIA.

Finally,we learn by the last three Zephiroth that the lute universal providence,or the Supreme Artist, is also absois,at force or all-powerfulcause, and that this cause the same time, the generatingelement of everythingthat is. "

its

in

nature,

or

Zephiroth that

last

It is the

constitutes active

and

essence

the

world

natural

jprincvple,natura

naturans?

of

the

to

universal

was

gestive, sug-

Brahminical

and tically iden-

almost

was

God, the primordial and

of

Ancient

Days,

he

as

called

was

Ancients, according

of

Ancient

the

there

Second,

to

by the

then

was

Third, there

trinity,begotten

of

trinity,which

second

a

of

the

world.

Fourth, according

Hindus,

the

to

of

work

the

case

elements, of the virtues, and

the

sensible

of the

either

in

was

origin of

of

first

a

will.

and

thought

charge

trinities

highly

philosophy.

Cabalistic

forces

three

it is

the

it, that

unrevealed

an

the

germ,

Hindus,

the

the

of

originalsource

same.

First, there

was

of

notion

the

least

the

say

Cabalistic

the

the

prosecutingour inquiriesas to philosophicalideas of mankind,

Upon

balists,it represents the

creation

;

a

trinityhad

third

according

to

Ca-

the

of everythi?ig

generativeelement

that is.

Finally,in both doctrines,the

active

generativeelement,

element, by perpetual union with the passive or mother continually shooting into space the rays of life,from was tinies and souls escape accomplish their progressivedeswhich in

immortal

in the

spring,or, In Great

order

in

other to

All, with

give its

from

source

words, a

in

exists, and

which

are

sorbed ab-

they originally

unity. idea

clearer

two-fold

and

graduallyascend

universe, and

the

nature, of

the

of

this

notion

of

the

continuallybegetting universe

everything

that

product,or

ascending offspring,perpetually

which to

is the

unity,like

182

SCIENCE

OCCULT

links

the

of makes

Zohar

the

In

"

order

from

which

the

above

they the

by the

are,

form

but

blue

always

tends

in the

with

this is

this

manner

In

and

white

the

exist

of

the

those

held

the

Jewish

to

of

the

by

other

people

what

in

besides

connected

flame,

its

bosom,

which

In

the

Hindus of

of

imitation

identically Asia

by

have

we

becomes

their

in

are

light.

superior

held

doctrines

that

in

similarity

disseminate

fact

is

it

;

unity."

to

who,

It

burning

absorbed

Cabalists,

Semitists

with

shades

it

the

the

extraordinary

formed

latter

top

with

returns

other

changes

several

On

the

beneath.

The

toward

each

connected

never

but

continually

ascending

is

beneath.

below

of

source

farther

light

color, is

and

being

method

independently

still

black

foundation,

turn,

directions.

between

of

every

were

is

of

those

adopt

which

everything

to

claims

white

light

continually

view

shown

the

opposite

two

matter

and

is

peculiar

that

in

distinguished

but

its

preserves

its

which that

known

the

is

light The

to

or

iantly brill-

one

line.

united

closely but

in

light,

matter

be

so

flame,

black

or

burning

should

however,

the white

the

be

fire,

burning

The

to

seems

look

unity,

lights,

straight

a

:

sacred

blue.

or

in

the

two

see

flame,

comparison

brightly

a

we

rises

one

6elf-feeding

a

of

from

and

They

or

science

black

and

INDIA.

following

first

;

other

other,

former. that

lamp

underneath

is

light

rises

the

white,

the the

master

lighted

a

chain,

of

use

to

flame

the

at

endless

an

IN

and

peculiar the

the

same

East.

the

Kenan, views,

ions opin-

VII.

CHAPTER

BELIEF

THE

AND

MEDIATING

IN

"

The

of

inferior

the

world

world

and

here

it is all

yet It

"

is

and

corporeal

the

of

there

image,

an

body,

the

is

same

the

between

as

(Al Gazali,

worlds."

spiritual

superior

Zohar.)

that

and

shadow

the

reflection

know

to

you

the

in

(The

similitude

the

in

exists

the

thing."

one

for

between

like

below

only

needful

relation

that

Everything

superior. appears

created

been

has

ING ACCORD-

CABALISTS.

JEWISH

THE

TO

SPIRITS

INSPIRING

Cabalistic

a

writer.) The

Jewish

Cabalists,

metaphysical

conceptions.

also

in

believed

belief

infinite the

on

sparks,

hand,

other of

in

the "

form

place

"

are

so

spirits,

have

which in

all

with

life, and

it

through

entire

nature,

dropped,

who,

of the

on

series

constant

a

the

condition

the

great

to

the

divine

the

their

and of

creation,

from

show,

transformations. of

condition

Spirits

work,

returning

are

progressive This

the

shall

consequence

of

spirits

endowed

atoms,

or

whole

with

from

hand,

one

logical

their

to

we

as

inspiring

radiation

a

peopled

is

space

The

merely

being

universe,

the

but

held.

they

principles

Cabalists,

and

mediating

nothing

was

The

the

of

confined

however,

not,

was

those

and

pagodas

Indian

the

in

taught

trines doc-

the

between

existing

similarity

extraordinary

of

the the

or

above

exalted

affairs

is

all

they

of

the

If

descend

to

Zohar,

:

just,"

powers.

in the

unfolded

allegory

following souls

clearly

says

you the

celebrated

that ask

earth,

why 60

from far

away

a

184

OCCULT

from

their

that

of

into

the

had

a

older, and

of his father's

been

the

The

saint

This

name.

him

sends

had

also

the

to

country, and

of

father's

palace.

Ancient

of Ancients

his

of the the

has

time

what

his love

does

honor, he sends

than

the

yet the inhabitants

a

at

weep

wise

it not

the

of the

dwell

this, they would

leave

this

queen,

the

more

In

"

them, that should

live

following

God

animated

of

in

the

the

earth the

to

And to

grieve

if there

should

is

?

Is

leave

just should they that

glory

must

the

Presence,)should come they should be admitted

enjoy everlastinghappiness?" passage

he

when

day

height

to

do ye weep

If all the

and

is full of

world

of

the

home

ever.

But

just that

palace ?

of

way

and

that

mark

the

accustomed

are

the

a

son

the

them, Why

the Divine

king's palace,and

the

to

midst

him

usages

presence,

left

king's son.

welcome

(Scheinah, or

in the

down

to

As

sooner

forever

Is it not

Is it not

earth.

no

the

and

his

her

brings

show

to

the

in his father's

know

has

country

with

?

king's son

and

He

knowledge

grown,

?

his

into the

the

to do

to

soul.

with

into

his

be

words,

is

son

for

back

blessed

to

him

dwells

present, he says

man

and

us

soul

she

parting

his

love

rejoicing.

sacred

comes

him

queen,

the

king's palace, where and

that

joins him,

queen

it

prompt

for the

and

that

queen,

in

spent

other

introduce

then

palace. Indeed,

his

queen,

in

the

acquainted

When

to

come

the

or,

become

to

up

is

superior

his

brings him

day

by

son

a

for

he

customs

informed

does

He

him

until

the

in

was

sends

whole

world,

grow

king

return.

is the

son

He

?

him do to prompt his mother, to celebrate

palace, where

instructed the

took

educated

finished, what

was

him

the

and

is like

case

born, and who

reared

When

Their

:

was

son

had

palace.

education

son's

answer

there

be

to

country,

grown

his

whom

INDIA.

IX

this is my

source,

king, to

a

SCIENCE

Zohar

delight

forever-

that

shows

the

spirits: every

spirit. Forthwith,

particleof

matter

all the celestial armies

with were

a

lar particuformed,

186

OCCULT

who subjects, honor

of

their

as

the

over

the

bodies. the

does

of

and One

the

all

the

for the

evil

In

of existence.

they

move,

as

the

the

the

categories,personifying evil It will Hindu

be

readily seen

Book

of

with

system

same

Although

belief

with

regard

Cabalists,who

not

are

with

full

so

and of

to

occult

probably

have

ask

whether

puerile

to

Hindu

priests,ever

and

the

the

of

verse. uni-

any

mouth,

of

the

just the

set

to

the

prescribed tradition

of

evocation

outgrowth

necessary

forth, that

ancient

claimed

the

phenomena a

precise

very

still Hebraic

are

the

of spiritsby

transmitted

of

spired in-

and spirits,

composition

evocation

are

the

ical metaphys-

same

bad

the

never

ten

points

Zohar

is the

good

manifestations,which we

Hebrew

to

overflowing

beliefs

the

the

all these

possession of

regard

they

degrees.

in

formulas, except by word is

and

to

forms

into superior spirits,

upon

in

nally, fi-

believe

in which

impurity

There

same

also

imperfect

more

in all its

idea.

same

we

information

and and

tribution dis-

phenomena

Cabalists

that

Pitris

the

the

basis, the

the

darkness

the

way."

same

grosser

; another

over

all the

of

celestial

vegetation,

forces,and

divided, like the

are

those

other

presides

nature

presides

one over

the

fourth, over

a

;

third

which spirits,

in, they regard them

of

spirits

parts of

Thus,

true

a

represented in

are

different

spiritof fire,Nouriel ;

seasons

doubt, in

subordinate

earth, another is

productions,all

of nature As

the

the

the

spiritof light,Ouriel of

These

universe.

same

is called

INDIA.

categories,no

ten

to

the

to

movements

moon,

into

relation

same

chief

IN

Zephiroth.

ten

the

maintain

divided

are

the

SCIENCE

it would

be

Cabalists, like

the

exercise

supernatural

power. We

need

evoking the the

eve

the

of

presence

only

remind

ghost the

of

battle of

the

reader

of the witch

Samuel, the prophet, before of

Gilboa

Balthazar, the

; of

Daniel

of

Endor,

Saul, on

explaining,in

magical writing

upon

the

OCCULT

walls

of his

feast

SCIENCE

palace,by

IN

invisible

an

187

INDIA.

hand,

in the

midst

of

a

:

Mene of

and made

the

witch

of hundreds but

of other

be

may

Cabala

of

of

the

people, as

in to

of

out

well

as

ing clearlynoth-

are

occult

an

power.

opposition, that

the

such

It is the

originallyfrom

belief

high priest Hilkiah

antiquity.

all Cabalists

grew of a

;

facts which

claim

lay

sprang

a

the

influence

to

told, however,

Levites, and

themselves

whom

similar

opinion

philosophy

Upharsin

"

manifestations

cannot

unanimous

of the

order

exterior

We

Iluldah,

of, in

use

Tekel

"

that

the

this

ish Jew-

mysterious

primitive institution

their

desire

higher order

than

to

that

to

arrogate which

they

vulgarly taught. We

indebted

are

legend, which "

One

Rabbi

He

Ben

chapter of

a

unto

of

degree

'

master,

our

Mercaba

Aroch.

that

wisdom

and

speak,'said a

veil

over

shadow

of

hardly

you

his

descended

from

country, which of the these In

Is

'

to teach swered you,' an-

explain

the

the

requisite

it not

lawful,'

possess

? intelligence

rate, for

have

already taught me ? Well, Saying so, he dismounted, drew down

sat

repeat

in

speaking heaven

and

seemed

to

of

the

son

of

Mercaba, all the

enveloped

sing hymns,

heard

stone

a

upon

Eleazar,

tree.

fire,a spiritwas

to

me

'

head, and

commenced

to

by

any

olive

an

him

I tell

lawful

not

started

followed

was

not

'

master.

our

and

Did

not

was

alone, if he did

one

what

it

*

ing follow-

Zachai

latter asked

Mercaba.

replied Eleazar, 'at presence

The

the

'

Ben

donkey

a

for

:

Jochanan

rode

the

tradition

in conclusion

Master

our

Eleazar

give

we

his travels.

upon

him

day,

Cabalistic

to

to express

and his

your

'

in

Aroch, when trees

had a

in

in the

the

fire the

midst

joy at hearing

mysteries." the

same

passage

1

Thai.

Bab.

we

Traii.

are

told

CLaguiga,

that

two

fol. xiv.

others

who

188

OCCULT

had

Eleazar's

"

The The

like

spirits

were

crowding

Upon

his

in

his

"We

had the

words for

hear

third

the

the

these

exhibiting

itself such

evocation,

where

Mount

Sinai

short,

show

power

that to

of

for

You

the

spectators

been

plished accom-

of

told

uttering

feast all

is

one

the

when these

provided

generations

destined

are

evoke

the the

among the

to

enter

Mercaba

to

/ and

his

who

in

this

believed and

to

the

hear

disciples the third

produce

the

the of

invisible

category

Zohar

external

ous mysterimation, transfor-

transported

were

Cabalistic in

of

phenomena

phenomena

with to

to

suddenly

meteor

a

the

clouds;

converse

admission

spirits

trees, and

the

such

manifestations,

spirits flocking

everything those

external

around

Jochanan

finally, their in

to

as

the

of

secrets

and

and

Sinai,

heard,

splendid

a

doctrines.

phenomena

fire hovering

upon

had

Mount

was

disciples, and

your

very

category."

Thus as

for

like

Zachai

upon

where

here,

meteor

a

:

voice

a

occurred.

wedding."

a

Ben

follows

lowing folMer-

the

horizon,

which

Jochanan

above

the

of

of

again

them,

prodigies

as

Joseph,

clouds,

hear

to

transported

up

and

may

the

been

Come

you,

who

was

heavens

:

the

chapter

in

passage

disciples

which

turn,

from

of

learning by

the

a

thick

appeared

witness

to

Rabbi

prodigies

with

flocking

seen

and

recited

covered

rainbow

INDIA.

Josuah

extraordinary

was

a

IN

example,

most

sky

much

Rabbi

initiated,

been

caba.

SCIENCE

spirits / of

passage, claimed

tion, initiagoes the

phenomena.

VIII.

CHAPTER i

Cabala

Jewish

The

SCHOOL,

CHRISTIANITY.

OF

AND

ALEXANDRIAN

THE

PLATO,

PERSIA,

OF

ZEND-AVESTA

THE

OF

PHILOSOPHY

THE

the

is not

which

times

ancient

in

OF

THAT

AND

PITEIS

THE

OF

DOCTRINE

THE

BETWEEN

RESEMBLANCE

OF

POINTS

closely

philosophical

only

Brahminical

the

resembles

system

doctrine.

According the a

Being,

Supreme

reproduction

mere

wisdom

divine

of

existence

of

doctrines

of

eternal

the

contained

types

he

those

the

the

prethem

like

and

in

initiated

been

popularly

was

in

in

believes

had

who

and

Son,

or

metempsychosis,

those

which

"Word,

he

Hindus

the

like

soul, and

the

the

by

from

emanation

an

was

created

instructed

secretly

he

;

universe

the

Plato,

to

taught

but

gave

a

idea.

faint If

we

Egina

of

expression

that

apply

may

what

was

pher philosotimes,

modern

in

call

should

we

the

him,

to

eclectic.

an

He

of from

the

in

We

his

a

smaller

by

time,

of

means

ditions tra-

down

handed

been

had

the

compass,

mystic

the

tions initia-

temples.

positively

are

told

by

so

Proclus,

the

in

following

:

passage

"

to

age

in which

wisdom,

human to

age

disciples,

his

taught

'Airdcrav

fiev

HXdraivo*;

rov

"K\dfiyfrai vofjbi^co,Kara Xrjcnv .

.

.

t?7?

re

rrjv

aWr)?

twv

faXoaocfriav, Kpenrovcov

airacrr)*;

rjfia"i

ical

ttjv

apxvv

dyadoeihi) fieroxpos

/3ou-

/career-

190

SCIENCE

OCCULT

are

of

so

the

Hindu

the

points of analogy between

many

Alexandrian

from

derived

Moreover,

which

that

have

we

the

conclusion

is that

he

is

He

is the

ineffable,dpprjros;

He

is the

unknown,

former

fountain.

from

the

terious mys-

All, from

which

everything tends.

;

ev

dyvaxrTos.

Plotinus

from

his

and

unity, exactly

school,the Trinityis held

as

by

those

an

who

lieve be-

Pitris.

in the It

the

in him.

He

everythingis

unity, to

Great

which

to

is all and

to

ing, investigat-

Oriental

sprung

is the

He

According

been that

inexhaustible

everything proceeds, and

.emanation

just

of Asia.

God

of

the

philosophy Xeo-platonism,and

or

to have claims, itself,

it

traditions Its idea

school,

avoid

cannot

we

h

twv

koivwvovs

p."Tei\r}(f)"" TrpecrftvTepoyv

avrov

doctrines

that was

rcov

irapa

airoppriTow

There

INDIA.

ITXaTtui/o? (ptKoacxpias, Kai

rov

rrjae

IN

the

receives

taken

following names,

from

its attributes

:

to

ev,

ayadbv, unity

to

or,

in

Nov?, the soul of the world,

"^vxv

tov

ttclvtos,

other or

words, the good.

the

universal

o\cov, the

rcov

spirit.

demiourgos,

the

or

creator.

The

however,

to

trinitybegets,in of

the

;

second, the

to

the

spring from

perpetuate

intelligenceor

mystical

more

three

names

trinities of the

According

Each

member

and specialtrinity,

a

in

is not

systems

them,

this

the

the is to

of

fined, con-

this

mission

produce

world, first,the

vital

principle;

and

of creation.

third, the work Under

to

two

singlepoint.

its turn,

and

unceasingly good

a

trinities that

three

the

between

resemblance

to

the

they are Brahmins

Xeo-platonists

and the

preciselysimilar the

Cabalists.

Supreme

Being,

SCIENCE

OCCULT

everlasting

for his

husband

all the

are

for

unity

different

ascend

to

By

wheel,"

the

as

of

the

at

founders

the

We to

to

was

the

to

create

Egypt

and

all the

beliefs

tradition

the

pagodas of

of Jesus

of

In

four

the

attention

of

the

theme

is

Jesus

all those

that

Christ

the

by

nor

written

by

that

their

of

of

apostles or

unknown would their

these

name

proper

the

it

idea

well

now

temples

of

symbolic synthesis of

a

words, which who

his

were

head

revelation.

it is

as

have

were

we

made

mend com-

the

life

:

actuallywritten

gospels were

along by tradition,and

under

for

study

carried

come

the

which

century, the illustrious

these

were

not

their

old

as

Neo-

obvious

gospels,whose

third

of romantic

knows

word

the

from

source

own,

is

of

similarityare

is not

their

the

wrote

by

a

Christianityand

derived

India,

about

primitive ages of the church

Faustus,

Everybody

neither

of

the

easilymisled. to

of

the

that

the

itself.

antiquity.

livingin

Manichgean,

of

religionhave of

are

sive succes-

chain

Cabalists, and

which Christianity,

Scholars so

the

readily see

can

authors

a

that

"

we

and

says.

systems

founders, though

settled

not

Pitris

unity

at

endless

an

points

of that

say

apply

of

numerous

glance, and

a

of the

Hindus,

platonists,the

of

Trinitarian

the

Between those

Book

intelligence,

unceasingly,through

like that

movement

a

the

attributes

transformations, until they arrive "

and

vast

a

constantly springing which, through the love of the of the

spouse,

thereby impelled

which

races

with

provided

are

from

source,

universal

those

191

INDIA.

symbolic transformations,is

its various

with

IN

personal disciples,but

long

after

their

time

people, who, correctlysupposing not

be

taken

as

to

things that

personal observation, placed

traditional

apostolicmen

statements

the

names

contemporaneous

with

had

at

the

of

the

them."

(Faustus.) The

Council

tine, that

odious

of

Nice, under and

criminal

the

presidency

despot, whose

of

Constan-

praiseshave

192

OCCULT

been a

all the

by

sung

Catholicism, as

different In

from

Cabala

as

East,

which

under

with

middle

the

of

the

of

Magi,

usurped

the

the

Saint

Alexandria

Paul

influence answer

believed

one

argument

crated conse-

of

the

mystic

there, from

from

Plato, from

from

the

Magi,

the other

only

:

traces

of this

materials

borrow

to

the the and

of

various

that

:

Cabalists, the

Hindu

the

from

banks

them

it

at

the

quarters

is

whole

of

were

desired

other

sources

of the second

which

all ancient

Among

possesses

obtained

Cabala, from from

the

among

opinion

indeed, that if

so,

bols sym-

Pitris.

in favor

thinkers

necessary

performed

"

Areopa-

and

in the

find

we

in the

much

immortal

and

an

is the

it from

to reconstruct

On

the

mysticism

follows

as

which

who

philosophy, so

be

became

influence

Denys,

is apparent

one

would

the

is,then, this religiousphilosophy

countries,India

the

whose

the

that is this

than

the

upon

and

converted

was

felt in

was

"

of

absolutivelyconclusive,and this

to look

Chaldeans, the Egyptians,the Hebrew Christians,is identical with that of is

similar

a

"

question,What

Brahmins, There

world

name

who

Athens,

? we Christianity philosophy,of

The

entirely

was

expresses

teachings of Plato, and

East, whose

of the

and

the

ages ?

To

in the

transported to

of

by

created

:

reason

every

was

Bishop

"

indeed

precious relic of the religious philosophy of

a

cover

gite

Church,

which discipline,

followingwords

not

we

mingled

of the

of

means

INDIA.

primitive Christianity.

in the

Have

"

a

writers

IN

guarded language,Franck

very

opinion

SCIENCE

Ganges, hand,

wherever

it

here

found,

the Alexandrian

school,

Christianity.

of the mighty work hand, the high antiquity

in India

is

opposed

instant, that the Brahminical

to

the

supposition,even formed

philosophywas

pieces and

for of

fragments taken from these different systems, that nowhich, being posterior to the Yedas and Manu body disputes were even not, as admitted by those who "

"

194

OCCULT

SCIENCE

thoughtsof the Brahmins. as they possiblycould, of

causes

the

There the

he

have

transmitted

with

the science

sacrificial

the

of

the

to

from

secrets

and

stars

communicated these

INDIA.

they taught him,

pure

of

movement

part of which

IN

predictingthe

future.

themselves

worship of the Egypt, which

the

to

had

of

Chorenus,

present

era,

manner,

in

The

"

works

bears

the

life and

new

who

Upper

have

arisen have

and

temple

the

had

translated

were

the

early traditions, from

the

before

centuries

the

the

positive

most

:

multitude

a

into

of

historical

Greek, when

the

Alexandrian

library and that the by their liberality, so the depositaryof all the ancient

literarymen language became

study

Asia.

this, in

to

Asiatics

its

vigor

five

lived

witness

established

*

of

followingpassage

ancient

which

ing then, dur-

race, who

the

forgotten

never

of the scientific movement Moses

of

latter

together

son,

there

a

Gods."

constantlydrawing

was

service

The

Since

long succession of ages until now, multitude of Magi, belonging to the same

devoted

to

the

universe,

Magi.

a

a

rites,and the

father

far

as

emies Ptol-

aged encour-

Greek learn-

ft

ing." It is evident times

did

from

all

live

not

a

this,first,that isolated

more

regards the philosophicaland do

Second,

now.

of

which

Third,

that

of

the

Chaldeans, of the

peutae those

By and

India

we

thus

study

acquire

tendency of

the

the

between

systems of

School, whose

and a

human

other,

which

knowledge

of

they

of

the

the

ditions, tra-

called

sect

of

the

the

intellect in those

ings teach-

Magi,

the

afterward

comparison

as

principal source.

Platonists,and

kept alive the traditions of Christianity. careful

each

ancient

large collection

was

the

Cabalists, the

the

a

existed

and

Alexandrian

life from

in

religioussciences,than was

connection

Brahmins the

there

ancient

close

a

that

people

the

phers philosotherabecame

old civilizations

general

drift

times, with-

OCCULT

regard

out

flicting

is

not

of

independent their

the

human

fact,

lay nothing of mind.

the

claims

not

claim from

laws

to

not

those

and

and

rival

make

any of

the

or

that

history

discovery, in

con"

and

have and

said

are

preceded of

the

to

is

play disfor

place

with

meeting

that

order

particular

a

originality

to

a

who,

constantly

are

sects

pride.

belief,

a

195

INDIA.

of

individual

tradition,

studies,

which

unmindful

of

singularity

special

borrowed

a

IN

warring

pretensions

There

their

the

to

SCIENCE

tions concepto

them, evolution

have

are

of

FOURTH

EXOTERIC

PART.

MANIFESTATIONS

AND

THE

AMONG

SACRED

THE

AS

SHOWN

INITIATES

TEMPLES

BY

OF

THE

FAKIRS.

STRATIONS DEMON-

OF

INDIA, FORMING PER-

Power

He

by

belongs

of

being

vital

is

and

in

from

molecule

wears

who

carries

who

man

Pitris

the

immortal

and

and

all

from

himself

the

all

mysteries

transformations

the

man

to

the

commands

np has

who

principle, knows

who

soul,

studied

has

to

with

of

Brahma,

he

celestial

the

alone

forces.

)

Boutams

the

his

the

lifted

has

who

things,

of

knowledge

Brahma

communication

of

secret

developed

being,

not

(Atharva-Veda. The

and

body

his

(Agrouchada-Parikchai.)

knows.

who

the

the

to

contemplation

mortified

him

penetrated

has

who

to

(or

triple the

bad

girdle, seven-knotted

spirits)

tremble

before

and

clothed

with

is

stick.

him

the

who

yellow

(Agrouchada-Parikchai)

is

shaved,

vestment,

who

and

TO

The

philosophical

subject

a

THE

have

might

has

been

their

belief

relating

system of

the

which

known

Jewish

school,

spirits,

the

the

of

power in

precisely of

it also

Pitris,

their

might

also

of

same

in

and

ence exist-

doctrine, those at

space

of our

not

Plato,

its

so

the

or

external the

the

on

their

manifestations

as

ancestor

show

the

though

the

aphysical met-

to

this

of

manner

traditional

and

to

the

philosophy

believed

the

with

because,

evocation,

the

and of

most

pose pur-

of

themselves,

Cabala, the

of

consequence

comparison

devoted

we

a

that

main

our

idea

attributes,

Vedas

Magism,

as

Alexandrian

the

the

the

but

In

doubt,

no

initiates,

only his

In

people,

Hindu

was

and

upon

to

well

God

universe.

ancient

command

spirits

to

is based

other

of

in

the

ended.

now

points,

many

comprehensive

a

of

speculations that

is

fully developed,

give

to

work

our

are

more

been

of

part

there

vast

so

READER

nomena, phe-

philosophy banks

of

the

Ganges. We

the

initiation

the

its

earlier

the

the

of

Pitris. that

statement

of

required to

a

our

era

An

exhaustive

book

attention its

the its

was

gift

the

of

to

religious a

which

suddenly dead,

ing float-

with

of

the we

the

its

Cabala

and

ourselves,

ever, how-

revolution

synthesis

study

that

spirits, its demons,

confined

only

fact

tongues,

related

We

by itself,

complete.

raising

superior

that

the

to

Thaumaturgists

doors,

intimately

was

the

Asia.

leisure

receiving

Catacombs,

exorcists,

ages of

the

in

doctrine to

have

air, and

with

closed

through

appearing

and

called

Christianity,

primitive

in

have

of

in

the

old

subject

might

not

the liefs be-

would

have

200

OCCULT

The

the

have

ancient the

compelled

ethnographical

Before and

giving

that

they

of

Egpyt,

the

will

as

reader

write

to

East, such

of

readily see,

general history of

a

forms

as

published by the

phenomena

claim

is

the

in

desire

we

show

to

which

power,

religiousbelief

universe,

the

part of

a

exterior

occult

it

elsewhere.

us

Hindus

the

their

the

played by spiritsin

our

initiations

which

of

logical consequence

of

mysterious

possession of

in

are

tended ex-

devote

the

by

fact

mere

necessarilyled

account

manifestations

The

any

to

studies

an

forbids

us

us

of

civilizations

INDIA.

field.

have

Persia, and,

Chaldea, and would

present work

the

to

space

same

the this

into

it would

undertaking

IN

of

specialscope excursion

SCIENCE

a

part

disavow

to

personal responsibilitywhatever.

any We

nothing positivelywith

assert

facts

which

from

long experience, charlatanism,

are

we

assist to

itself,may however,

say,

though and

succeeded

proof of

the

initiates

their

loss to

We knew

a

by

European,

either

in

residents, who

oldest

the

votaries

bound

are

to

observers, that the

Fakirs

case

being

of

we

fraud

or

conclusive

a

of

gives an

him

Thibet,

in

ilar sim-

of

account

equally

was

for them.

perfectlyready

the

single

a

also

witnessed

account

are

tion hallucina-

even

honesty.

phenomena, a

derived

objection whatever,

no

admit, is far from

we

skill

We

them.

of the

most

tests, to which

detecting

Hue, the missionary, who

at

and

faithful

severest

interposed in

trickery,which,

explain

to

The

relate.

to

impartial and

as

applied

we

other

never

about

regard

admit, also, that

India

or

able

to

was

Pitris

the

to

used

Ceylon, indicate

in the

never

we

even

among

what

production

means

of

these

phenomena. Is

this

tantamount

to

of invisible We that

do

not

believe

scepticismor

saying

that

? spirits in spiritualism, but

doubt

in all cases, in

in the

believe

we

while

spiteof

we

any

tervention in-

believe amount

202

OCCULT

and

scientific

investigation,

know

what

the

First,

which

three

facts

and

by

material

objects.

the

facts

of

of

Phenomena shall

has

been,

own

As

the

to

them

included we

all

historical

in

and

which

"

so

all

once

jected re-

with

the

spirits.

apparently what

expressing

of

andi

apparition,

the

and

aid

character.

and

by

are

included

manifestations,,

somnambulistic

or

done

of

class from

in

cases,

the

easily

tested.

experience'

our

of

opinion

any

if

evocations

well

formed

to

in

common

our

their

forth

be

India

influence

to

of

in

apparitions

the in

use

basis

that

all the

head,

miracles "

at

least

nature

of

at

versal uni-

their

at

a

ancient

was

and

mysteries

omitted

shunning

as

Christianity

it would

adapted the

work,

and

with

set

have

remembering

"

that

should

we

present

religions,

curiosity

are

It

are

generally

class

have

deemed

practices which

first

phenomena

not

worth.

causes.

belief

such

had

firmation af-

or

:

evocation

however,

last

that

;

is

exterior

objects

investigation, the

times

of

we

altogether

scientific

magnetic

the

what

their

and

force,

a

without,

to

as

denial

a

describe

of

material

of tell

priori

categories

phenomena

production

"We

than

phenomena

spiritual

the

Third,

better

shall

we

following

obtained

Second,

INDIA.

electricity.

phenomena

within

"

denial

a

and

steam

The

is

IN

priori.

a

We

SCIENCE

the the

ancient

a

of

matter

these

present

popular

lar singuday

"

mindr

superstitions-

CHAPTER

WHO

TO

AS

INITIATED

ARE

I.

INTO

THE

OCCULT

We

already

have

and

ablution,

It the

that

branch

may

not

class of

nature

The

amiss,

the

first

First.

The

of

novices

the

ration, mace-

prayer,

required

were

initiation.

of

however,

to

We

to

these

remind

more

powers, which

to

miss dis-

now

belonged,

they

that

extensive,

less

or

reader

the

and

cording ac-

to

cate indi-

forsake

the

powers.

comprised

class

OF

subject.

our

possessed

to

life

long

a

degrees

of

be

initiated

the

fasting

different

the

in

pass

CLASSES

POWEK.

what

seen

DIFFERENT

:

Grihastas.

"

Second.

Pourohitas.

The "

Third.

The

Fakirs.

"

The

Grihastas

world.

They and

temple make

any

are

the

a

their

ancestors,

in

from

instruction

and

of

as

are

of

external

their

duty part

link

their

between

the

forbidden

to

It

phenomena. evoke

to

of

their

souls

the

dwelling,

descendants,

direct

their

not

formally

They

for

need

they

do

connecting

retired

some

them,

as

families

of

manifestations

right, however,

receive

sort

people.

their

to

heads

or

in

guidance

only this

is of

and such

earthly

pilgrimage. The in and

Pourohitas,

all

family

drive

preside

evil

births, the

priests

ceremonies.

away

over

all

or

of

They

spirits. marriages,

phenomena

the

of

They and

cult, take

popular evoke

familiar

cast

spirits

horoscopes

and

They

form per-

funerals.

auspicious

part

or

inauspicious

204

OCCULT

and

omens

SCIENCE

intervene

possession,to They

in

IN

all

confine

of

cases

from

remove

INDIA.

the

over-excitement

subject

themselves

all

ences. influ-

malign the

to strictly

or

domain

of

religion. The

performing

temples, and cities.

Fakirs

wander

what

to

laws.

aid of

claimed

operations,as well

as

The

class

The

"

Second.

and

through

phenomena,

strangest

Brahmins, they

evoke

at

present

are

the

natural all their

have

ity, author-

them.

:

includes

:

Nirvanys.

The

"

these

Yogttys.

higher grades

two

of

initiation

only differingin degree.

same,

subjected

the

visible

will,and before

well

as

their

interior

the

of

Rajahs

the

have

to

invisible

world

supernatural eminent

is

power

claim

temples and,

other

or

the

They

the

as

only produce

the

in cases,

the

class includes

third

First.

their

in the

money

Sannyassis.

The

the

the

who spirits,

to

and

conventionally called

are

by

power,

second

The

In

as

alms

country

will

at

entirelycontrary the

the

over

They produce With

collect

in

to

tations manifes-

very

personages

rare

in

India.

According and

to

life

even

their

account, time, space,

itself,are

nothing

to

them.

specificgravity,

They enjoy the mortal envelope.

facultyof laying aside,or resuming, their the elements, transport mountains, and They command drain rivers. Upon this point the Oriental imagination, which

knows

these

limits,gives itself the fullest scope,

no

spiritual lightsare

There

is here

presented, as the

restingupon of

a

a

of the

period

that

see,

a

as

gods.

complete organization

adapted

to

the

port sup-

entirelysacerdotal.

these

of many

pagodas, a

we

in India

system, and

caste

social state,

It is claimed

regarded

and

course

different

years,

of

in the

initiates subterranean

training,which

ing undergo, dursanctuaries

modifies

their

OCCULT

from

organization, to

from

emanating us

to

obtain

the

extent

authentic

205

INDIA.

of

point

production

called

them,

any

IN

physiological

a

large

a

SCIENCE

of

It

agasa. information

is

view, the

and

pure

impossible

concerning

these

creases influid for

cult oc-

practices. It

is to

mainly

with

investigate

reference these

different

to

the

Fakirs

phenomena.

that

we

pose pro-

II.

CHAPTER

AGASA.

L*

order

yet

as

the

by "

By

which The

without

is

that

it

use

about

are

of

force

in

only

and

the

accurately

order

what

say

between

we

to

act

in

the

any

tellect in-

mate inani-

upon

the

way,

We

it.

to

that

strictly,perhaps,

not

the

classify

to

is

motion. is

attached

describe,

to

in

word

the

generally

we

alliance

pre-determining,

this

sets

meaning

which

the

mean

we

will

we

there

force."

spirit

physical forces,

the

objects,

speech,

"

force

where

understood,

of

mode "

term

spirit and

cause

ourselves

accepted

no

mean

make

to

the

therefore

will

signification

of

say

which

phenomena meaning

we

here

given

term

used

the

that

presses ex-

by

Hindus.

the

The

of

cause

supreme

Brahmins,

is the

is diffused

throughout

visible each

but

action

vital

to

mate, inani-

or

with

of

forces

the

particular

the

fluid, which

communication

in

and

according

animate

puts

beings,

of

modes

the

or

and

nature,

electricity, all

Heat,

are

phenomena, fluid,

agasa

invisible

or

other.

short,

pure

all

in

nature, of

states

this

fluid. The

being a

so

highly favored,

fluid, and able

place

can

to

evoke

According thought

of

and

the

power

the

of service

fluid

beings The

beings.

influence at

vital

this of

quires ac-

not

spirits

universal those

who

them.

to

the

to

this animate

over

inanimate

over

their

of

excess

both

power,

sensible

are

an

possesses

proportionate

themselves

are

who

some

universal

Brahmins,

agasa

is

the

soul, directing all souls, who

moving would

^be

in

the

completely

more

the

vestment "

it

becomes

body

Such confine

more.

is

the

"

this

to

visible

whether

to

body

the

of

envelope

with

communication

constant

or

not

the

soul

by

in

to

the

the

gross

Thus,

prevent.

measure

itself the

fluid,

whereby

from

its

sensible

more

all

beings,

united.

are

merely role

if

other,

contemplation,

invisible, We

a

each

disentangles

universal

theory.

ourselves

did

207

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

of

set

an

it

forth

interpreter

and

propose and

ing noth-

CHAPTER

THE

Every the the

of

Asiatic

who

of

the

popularly

are

Jugglers.

or

supernatural

designated

They Such

powers.

skill

extraordinary

claim

is the

of

under be

to

belief

vested in-

of

all

people.

When

countrymen

our

usually show

To

FAKIRS.

heard

Charmers

with

will

has

Fakirs,

name

they

PERFORMING

European

Hindu

III.

answer

you

enable

opinion,

the

it

ventured

where

the

of

exercise

they

as

Third.

They

"

the

grounds

show

to

facts

are

are

how

which

they

of

the

this

Fakirs

traveller

no

hundred

has

usually

naked,

piece

places

makes

persons

by

it

assistant

no

or

federate, con-

termed.

themselves

except of

in

scrutinj'.

proper

accompanied

present

small

a

several

the

are

completely sake,

magicians,

give public representations

never

They

"

house

following

to

Second.

regular

appreciate

to

necessary

presence

impossible

performances,

things.

reader

They

"

their

contradict.

to

First.

of

the

to

go

same

seems

The

operate.

:

the

told

are

the

in

that

linen

they

interior for

wear,

about

of

large

as

the

esty's modas

the

hand.

Fourth. "

bags, of

thousand find

Fifth. save

a

are

not

double-bottomed

or

the

They

"

small

and

one

with

acquainted boxes,

or

things

which

goblets,

prepared our

or

tables,

magic or

European

any jurors con-

necessary.

They wand

have of

absolutely nothing seven

knots

of

young

in their

possession,

bamboo,

as

big

CHAPTER

LEAF

THE

We

select

observation,

they

as

them,

however,

make

the

What

French

possessions between

bachy wanted I

to

left

bottom I

which

I

was

of

a

faith know

spirits and

faith

in

of

case

was,

to

stirred As

had

up for

magicians,

several

of

the

when

years,

do-

o'clock, my that

me

Fakir

a

and

witness a

Hindu I

general

attribute

to

The

which

the

one

to

of

of

me,

the

interest

Fakirs,

in

the of

source

even

seen

of

the

adepts sincerely

the

lieved, be-

feature

of

mysterious Catholic

ardent

paritions ap-

church,

naturalist which

experiments

as

I

had

direction.

every

I conceived

unceremoniously

the not

ecstasies, the

machinery

but

with

prominent

a

the

India,

extravagances its

formed

had

diums. me-

at

of

commenced

I

divine.

the

new,

temples

manifestations,

be

of

their

be

to

the

as

religions

occurred

or

idea

believed

old

all

slightest

principles lying

very

then

as

like

whole

never

the

to

so

the

such

I

always

were

attend

the

spirits in

which

and it

arta-

capital

twelve

the

table-tipping.

invisible

stories,

that

to

us,

Hindus

the

for

and

outward

claimed

and their

for

Egypt

revelation

of

be

to

belief

single

the

by

spiritualists

which

and

a

Carnatic,

without

the

Chaldea,

a

by

clear.

informed

ignorant

now

in

own

time, grouping

adopted

called

eleven

Europe

which

phenomena

method

our

me.

see

had

the

Pondichery,

valet-de-chambre

or

under

I.

of the

in

fell

at

more

is

of

that

down the

to

force

resident

a

morning,

one

noted

were

spiritforce the

or

been

facts

classification

call

ahancarasya

DANCE.

some

according

Hindu we

I had

random

at

IV.

them

dismissed

to

them

be

simple when-

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

Yet

they presentedthemselves.

ever

of

deal

marvellous

their

specimen

having

the

interior

verandas

by

his

extreme

leanness

of

anxious

was

house.

my

; his face

I

was

great

a

to

see

I

as

motionless, green

him

in

struck

was

thin

as

his eyes, which

such

sensation

a

the

at

of

anchorite,and

an

produced

I

heard

admitted, I received

been

of

that

I had

a

of it.

Hindu

The

skill,and

211

INDIA.

and

once

experienced

orbs

of

first

bony

half

seemed

one

as

dead,

when

ing look-

large deep-water

a

shark. He

waiting

was

for

he

floor ; when

marble with

his hands

in

me saw

raised

he

me

his

to

squatting posture

a

the

upon

slowly. Bowing

arose

forehead, he

the

murmured

following : "

Saranai

"

(I greet

aya

I, Salvanadin-Odear, watch

immortals "

die upon

you

may

that The

"

led You

"

What

"

You

do

me

pagoda

you

want

said

to

a

of

resumed

this

me

glean

morning," like

random,

at

god

of

the

travellers,

specimen

they

words his

can

were

?"

me

the

of your has

lend

faculty of communicating

without

him

Well, let Salvanadin-Odear

The

to

Ganesa, the

possess

bodies

who spirits,

what

last."

said

and

go

Salvanadin-Odear

evokes

banks

be your

"

Canagarayen-Odear, of the Tircangey, and

house."

your

to inert see

of

son

welcome."

are

like to

the

Hindu,

to are

movement

sacred

and rice-fields,

me

"

"

of

the

in the

birds

the

the

days."

your

transformation guru

continued

"

over

it is

Canagarayen-Odear. May

Salam, Salvanadin-Odear,

may

has

of

son

respectfully,Sahib), "

you

no

touching

I should

them.

power." such their

power

;

he

merely

aid."

evoke

the

and spirits,

show

do."

hardly

out

of my

squatting positionupon

his seven-knotted

stick between

mouth the

when

the Fakir

pavement,

his crossed

legs.

ing plac-

212

OCCULT

He

then

asked

tree,

IN

dobachy bring

my

earth,

these

different

touching

them

himself, he had

servant

earth, and

in the

put

pots.

above

them

utter, in the Tamoul all the

May

of

principle satchas

life

from

the

vengeance

the

close of the

the

direction of

sort

He

wood

structed in-

in each

leaf with

a

pot hole

leaves

The

Fakir

the

I watched

of the

and

follow.

one

time

his

to

the

immortal

distinctly :

intellectual

principleof

wrath

of

the

pi-

spirit,which

shield trinity),

stretched

me

stood his

time

his hands

out

motionless, in

lipsmoved

invocation, but

occult

as

if

sound

no

and

in were

deceived

vacant

large

undisturbed. me,

but

often

we

spaces

the

to

that

me

in

the

in

the

between

thought

phenomenon

was

face

my

vetivert,

columns that

was

ter tropicsaf-

of

curtains

was

hair

my

blew

see

straw

I

able consider-

suspecting what

air,which

of

gusts that yet the

the

without

it seemed

slightcurrent

a

preparationswith

elaborate

amusement,

of those

veranda,

the

hand"

invocation

the

over

flower-pots,and

From

Suddenly

sunset,

hanging

him

the

over

from

he

invocation

all these

interest

by

sticks,

joined his

following

watch

the

ears.

my

moved

then

I heard

head, and

that

down

dropped

of Yama."

continuing

reached

had

any

horizontal

a

arm.

tree

(mahatatridandi, the

ecstasy.

were

like

of

a

and (kche'tradjna)

forms

to

his

powers

three

he

stick

language,

has

a

from

placed in

stick

a

(boutatoma) protect me and (evil spirits), may

matter

in

each

brought, without

his outstretched

each

on

all the

to the

covers

raised

At

taken

been

them

plant

to

being done,

actingas

"

wood

middle.

This

and

to

articles had

from

yards

two

my of

small

seven

sticks of

leaves

seven

When

line, about

thin

seven

long,and

INDIA.

what.

matter

no

of

cubits

two

have

to

flower-pots full about

SCIENCE

my

of the senses

repeated

eral sev-

times. At

the

end

of about

a

quarter of

an

hour, though

there

SCIENCE

OCCULT

had

been

the

fig-leavesbegan

sticks of I

with I

when

and

the

between

slowly

as

watched

there the

the

they

as

attention.

the

and

Fakir, the

along

continued

I must

visible

no

Hindu

the

descend.

them

was

part of

slowly upward

move

closest

that

saw

to

213

INDIA.

position on

then

wood, and

approached

motion

of

change

no

IN

confess of

means

leaves

their

I

that

cation communi-

was

much

very

surprised. I

and

passed

the

separated was

repassed

juggler from

interruption

no

several

in

times

the

the

in the

which

space

pots of earth, but

ascent

descent

or

there of

the

leaves. I asked

examine

to

allowed

sticks, and contents

from the

sticks the

upon

sicara

(or cook) the

I

pieces,and

I

without

you

will act He he

now

made

had

done

Five

earth

some

the

bamboo

all at about

any

remark

or

fresh

stick

myself

?

their

yards

from

the

whole

cou-

brought

leaves

been

the

the

be

to

and

from

into

seven

done the

viously, pre-

Fakir,

operation,

whatever.

movement

asked

for

rung

it had

four

from

emptied

goblets

seven

tatingly unhesi-

was

leaves

pots, and

Having

think," I then

him,

that

"

the

spirits

"

no

but

answer,

merely

extended

his arms,

as

before.

minutes

downward

the

unconcernedly during

on

making

Do

"

from

the

arranged everythingas

placingit looked

I removed

so.

ordered

I divided

and

arrangements

pavement.

kitchen, and

garden.

who

do

to

the

his

had

hardly elapsed, when of

motion

the

leaves

the

along

upward

the

sticks

and was

repeated. I

amazed

was

and

it must

not

acknowledge

be confessed

that

I had

ample

reason.

Still I would Fakir

if the

of the had

pots of

phenomena,

seven

holes

earth

were

my

essential

and, being answered bored

in

a

defeat.

plank, in

I asked

the

to

the

production

in

the

negative, I

which

I

placed

the

214

the

During

next

phenomena

same

only

I

supposing that

curred oc-

said

"

:

for

account

Is there

it

sult. re-

by

was

not

some

fluence. in-

tion ques-

spiritsbefore they

invisible

the

to

put

to

same

powerful magnetic

some

to me

experiment

the

with

always

I could

under

was

Fakir

wish

you

but

ways,

in which

way

The

hours, I repeated the

two

different

twenty The

time, the

short

a

before.

as

in

In

sticks.

bamboo

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

go?" The

totallyunexpected,but

questionwas

mediums

that

European

with

as they claim, spirits,

them

with

by

answered

He

please,the nothing have

about

was a

very

brass

raised

used

to

bag,

the

and I

by

one

you

spiritshave the contrary, those who guide them to make, they will move upward alphabet upon

an

I

and

name

my

to

of

I had

me.

zinc

number

a

sheet

a

paper set of

a

blocks

which

I

the

books

in

upon

pell-mellinto a small linen tion, his positionof invocahaving resumed them

threw

Fakir of

a

friend, who

proceeded

to

extract

had the

died

twenty years letters and numbers,

one.

each

Upon taking up letter or figure as the

upon

anything

still,if the

remain

simple device occurred letters and figuresupon

thought

before, and

write

to

stamp

library.

my

Ask

"

sticks."

the

when

If, on

say.

into communication

enter

words,

these

will

leaves

alphabet in conversing to the explained the matter

means.

in

me

communication

any

along I

to

such

any

I

heard

I had

an

if I could

him

asked

Hindu, and

use

as

leaves

of the zinc blocks

I called

it

that

the

taken

out

so

off,and

least

I looked

kept

a

watchful would

movement

at

not

the eye cape es-

me.

I

had

unusual letter

already had

occurred, when

A, the leaves

began

to

blocks

fourteen

and

upon

the

appearance

move,

and

after

nothing of

the

ascending to

OCCULT

SCIENCE

top of the sticks,fell again

the

pieces of

had

bamboo

I could

the

of the

appearance "When

the

bag

again,and continued figureby figureI obtained died

Brunier,

the

the blood

rushed

to my

words

which

shone

made

What I

that

had

totallyunprepared

was

further

any

He We

repeated

result The

the

was

I read

as

of

the

greater

the

was

of

be

to

I

day.

the morrow,

alone

I

and

ing mak-

made

the

at

fact

this class.

Fakir, without

that

of

series

him hour.

same

experiments,

and

the

before. I

which

excitement

again,

over

appointment.

same as

same

the

correct;

was

eyes.

; I wanted

on

on

the

my

phenomena

dismissed

to

and

:

and

over

still

for them

to come

punctual

was

figures

letter

by

place,everything

observations

promise,however,

the

to

letters and

Letter

strangely in

I therefore

reflect.

to

the

served ob-

1856.

head

conception

no

I

name.

followingwords

astonishment

my

the

Bourg-en-hresse(Ain) January

at

date, the

the

name,

friend's

before.

as

3, The

in which

corresponded

I put

empty,

in

Albain,

leaves

first letter of my was

boards

emotion, when

some

the

of

motion

the

to

215

INDIA.

placed.

been

help betraying

not

that

the

IN

had

at

first

experienced, and

perfectlynatural under the circumstances, had than before belief to a no nearer disappeared,but I was in the in the supernaturaland cations. realityof the Fakir's evowhich

was

I the

merely

was

in

own

my

mind

following supposition: "

If these

phenomena

there

is

a

natural

were

the

not

influence,

magnetic

force,the laws

or

result

of which

objects,and interpretthoughts, as

the

minds

in

enables

communication

parts of the globe."

in

pure

are

we

to

which

of

latanism, char-

hallucination, perhaps

its possessor

of, and

two

led to formulate

different

act

rant yet igno-

upon

mate inani-

telegraph puts and opposite

216

OCCULT

I

spent

the

On

point.

previous day them

do

to

the

mind

of

portion

a

the I

morrow

at

IN

SCIENCE

the

of the

communication

phenomena

then

asked

I watched

again, and

asked

reflection upon

the

repeated

early sitting. I

an

over

I

in

night

supposition aboved

When

INDIA.

this of

the

Fakir

them, having

for

instance,to I

previous day,

in

changed

mind

my

dwelling strongly upon orthography of the name, letter. The followingvariations the result : were

the

unsuccessful the

Died

at

to

he

and

all

it

those

days

I had

respects

I

at

the

with varied

was

always

was

message

Fakir

the

I

occurrence,

:

1856.

house

my

every

readiness,

utmost

experiments

my

as

:

in mind

that

so

name,

effect

have

would

time, the changes referred

another the

month,

of

or

in the

slightestalteration the

the

to

I

but

year,

of

name

message

positively,whether in

in the

changes

one

no

know

to

the

of

words

exact

complete change

a

1 obtained

time

one

the

always

it,1 wanted

possibleto

was

the

of

the

the

change

to

Bourg-en-Bresse (Ain) January 3,

I first received

At

tried the

of

that in

requirements.

Bearing as

date

and

correct

I

when

always submitted,

my

follows

the

time

always

fifteen

During day,

that

at

and

same

of

city,or

each

Pruniet, died, etc.

add, however, that

of

name

the

repeat

the

I may

in

named.

Fakir,

Halbin

the

letters composing

recognized date

the

of

it ; at

the

obtained

never

the

its terms.

city,which

was

day, the variably in-

:

same

Bourg-en-Bresse. Hence under

I concluded

which

force, which

myself

and

I

referringalways

established Fakir

the

there

acting,that

was

had

isolate sufficiently of all the words

"

in

my

the

and mind

a

the

leaves

from

the

supposition

reallywas

communication

the

sentence.

to

"

that

correct

a

natural between

I could

not

orthography

218

OCCULT

their

faculties,but there

Perhaps a

further

it

elaborate

claimed

of

the

the

Asiatic

From

this

material the

to

that

me

it

was

compassed, en-

It

being otherwise professionalduties

so,

my

active

Asia.

interest

in

these

settingapart anything I of my studies, relatingto the idea of publishing come

the

across

upon

Western,

as

ject sub-

a

much

as

of

all the

it

world.

time

I

forward

existence such

might

interest

to

phenomena

prove

course

I

posing sup-

free it from

of

Pitris, with

subsequentlywhatever does

habit

the

the

seems

do

to

further

no

phenomena, I was in might meet with, in

which

force,and,

primitive society in

to

warranted

popular imagination.

already said, by

I took

doctrine

have

material

the

business

my

in relation

Still,while

the

might

attempting to clap-trapby which

strike

to

I have

studies

cation. spiritual communi-

reallyexisted,for

not, however,

and

in

that

this

appliances and

occupied,as

INDIA.

be

to

grounds

were

in order was

IN

investigation into

that the

SCIENCE

whose

by

of

facts

also

the

made

aid

notes

the

Fakirs

they claim,

power

seek

for it

stronglycorroborative

were

to

seems

of

their

theory. I have

Although from

the

I have

part which

I have

desired, in the

of the

persons

of

our

disposed to the any upon

reader

of seems

this

may

ask

:

Fakirs

account

an

to

inform

appear

to

they claim, they hold claim which a spirits, many the highest intelligence, are to

Why ? has personal responsibility

I have

yet.

which,

departure

simple historian,

a

the

of

even

any

seriouslymade

which

time,

It

as

force

invisible

allow. who

ever

with

avoid

chapter, to give

present

myself regarding this and by means possess

to

assumed

I have

only attempts

communication

careful

been

me

does he

that

a

author

the no

reply

is due

to

disavow

opinion whatever

question ? indeed

no

opinion upon scientific

this

subject,as

SCIENCE

OCCULT

I

convinced

am

who

is

that

I think

to

that

things that

will

now

regard

of which

phenomena In

man,

of which

that

laws, that to

appear

shall

we

day

one

in

us,

witness

conception.

no

now

these

will

dreams,

as

have

we

discover

day

ideas, as in the material

of

world

the

forces,the laws

some

future, as realities,and

the

in

us.

man

we

in nature, and

are

immense

part of nature,

a

yet unknown

are

there

219

INDIA.

IN

world, there

is

knows whether Who period of gestation,as of birth. this force of the this psychic force, as the English call it the humble Fakir Ego, according to the Hindus, which a

"

exhibited the

in my

grandest forces

I may

during

which

have

they

told

be

for

that

now

the

in

or

their

religion,and

there

are

the

middle

sciences

the

been

compressed of

the

that

in

of

have

They

steam.

scientific societies

Fulton

like

toy, only another

a

crazy

fit for

in the

same

of

and

sending

of

the

to

to

the

exact

of the Bible the

by

observed

!

pagodas

the

of

use

trical elec-

many

construction

the

ourselves, have

from

messages

dwelling.

atmospheric disturbances,

our

not

we

treat highest order officially regard the telegraph as a

the

man,

lose

religious matters proof. See what

vessels

led

this

subordinate

the words

also

of

done.

domain

bursting

attention,

to

antiquity the pundits of

phenomena, but that has not railroads or telegraphs. Among

seen

or

the from

axioms

habit

of

one

years,

laws

afford

in

experiments

produced

remotest

in

the

everything

know

by taking their

From have

ages

it their

have

they

as

made

scientific

no

given cannot

we

future,

we

be

to

thousand

ten

formulating

in

that

have

Brahmins

The

have

succeeded

never

than

more

Hindus

the

shown

be

not

?

in nature

pretended force, and time,

will

presence,

In

the

to

room

one

air,and

open

telegraph wire

was

with

not

to

be relied upon.

we

It has

now,

however, put

have

sunk

it at the

bottom

a

girdle round of

the

the

deepest

earth, and

seas.

220

OCCULT

See

what

human

turns

age

which

refuse

they

in

so

upon

idea

that

does

new

and

startling.

the

stage and

behind

as

the of wind

thought As that

I have the

led

that

I have

of

is in

man

a

often

be

studied

certain

this

system of in

set

the

it

rejects thing every-

the

ocean,

gardless re-

globe.

Hindus

from

are

the intelligently,

what

of

rection, di-

which

quire re-

liberal-minded

force,developed by education training,that the priestsin the impress

to

rounded, sur-

unknown

an

and

it is

fond, is that

laws

by unprejudiced

I have

which

very in

acting

I will say

views

own

drawn

motion, in order

ther," far-

no

generation comes

clap-trapby

specialforce

and

specialists. Perhaps it is temples

which

the

say

against their fathers,

of my

speak

to

and

electric fluid transmits

of the

corners

conclusion

to

a

four

the

has

not

bosom,

own

traverses

screw

body

so, for

new

rebel

tide, and

or

been

and there

The

its

the

sons

India,laying aside

in

seen

the

to

the

Then

theory, from

go

it thinks

phases;

it does

thou

originatein

not

time.

If

Every

its

scientific

shalt

that

all

their

; every

far

knows

everybody

forth

set

done.

in

stoutly clings.

Thus

"

has

again

over

and

INDIA.

whole

a

swerve

it

words,

many

every

to

which

opinion, to

an

and

over

develop it

men

IN

societyas

idea

an

scientific

SCIENCE

and

by

ancient

the

popular

imaginationby pretended prodigies. In for

that the

there

case

ancient of

of at

a

hung of

the

a

stories natural

the

and

as

other

make

some

of

the

temples,adding

aid of concealed to

be

there

be

probably

these

was

with

garlands

several

pounds

producing

musical

an

the

floral

real development

a

tree

and to

bition exhileaves

tapestry

the

sounds

weight by

the

instruments.

hoped a

foundation

some

force, in connection

peacock'sfeathers,and It is

to

seem

grossest superstition, moving

distance, as well in

would

serious

that

our

scientists

into investigation phenomena, which I saw

will

the

some

day

production

repeated

or

of

before

SCIENCE

OCCULT

of

left

which

eyes, and

my

I do

charlatanism. but

the

in

results

some

I of

whether

written

was

slumbered

had

which

1866, and

rate, whether

any

for the press

volume, which

this

at

in my

I intended

drawer

first to

the

present chapter where, departing from

that

far, I had I

should book

the

Hindus

the

to

the

part of

role

my

of

as

a

force,

a

part of

fantastical

my

tices prac-

I

be

the

few

hesitate

probably

seemed

to

real to

me

acknowledge

to

facts,apart from from

result

what

?

seen

I had

not

yet

to

come

politenessof

through

the

with

article

an

less

or

that

?

supernatural,which

Crookes, Royal

then,

personal opinions ; in

rule

more

hand, should

other

seemed

I had

that

omit

in

produced phenomena

my

this

from

of

treated

of the

what

which

until

in favor

sides

rigidlyexcluded

depart

now

which

On

take

to

tions por-

apparently supernatural.

were

So

at

is true, but

purely natural, it

in

Pondichery

at

specialreasons,

seemed

it

it ends

the different

for

simple observer, I

tion, inten-

*

in order

putting

was

is their

in nature.

*

As

slightest suspicion

such

fraud, or

a

force

new

a

that

use,

of

exposure

discoveryof

the

know

221

INDIA.

for the

room

not

of

be

it would

no

IN

upon the

the

Dr.

of

Puel, I

this

the

in

was

point when,

made

and

scientist

eminent

the

on

acquainted liam psychic force,published by Wil-

Society of London,

Science,one

decision

a

Quarterly

the

Journal

respectable scientific

most

of

member

of of

organs

England. I

in

not

was

England

when

the

article

made

it

with keep up my familiarity Imagine my surprise to see and physiologisthad arrived at

works

and

my

to

the

result

of

other

studies

experiments similar

and

impracticable for

tance disme

of this nature.

that the

appeared,

the

eminent

chemist

positiveconclusion,

as

I had

in

to

those

seen

222

OCCULT

India, that of

matter

new

force

exists

a

INDIA.

the

in

human

ism, organ-

before,

years

a

as

supposition.

immediately

chapter

IN

timidly suggested,several

I had

as

I

there

SCIENCE

I had

as

the

to

came

determination

it,but

written

my the

to

positionI

the

question, as confirmatoryof

article in

reader

the

refer

to

leave

to

had

assumed.

If, in spite of all the precautions I have favor

in

anything my

I have

laid

myself

I shall bear of the

one

most

*"

then

were

this

1866,

"

who over

hypothesis

to

to

two

without

Third, without

acting at and

of

itself to which

face

my

and

of

exists

a

eyes

source

it exists.

that

movements

material

experiments force

indefinite

this

by

as

an

taining, main-

:

of human

beings. with

known

was

be

distance

wholly independent

but

force, but there

can

by

for their labors

capable of moving heavy which depends in some

presence

of this

contact

of Sciences

Academy

esteemed

eminent

are

phenomena,

contact, the

all who

done, by suggesting it

certain

years

our

as

and

I had

as

that

an

lous, credu-

*

suggested

before

contains

known

upon

and

evidence

to

was

which

material

manner

nature

too

explain the phenomena

Second, that nothing certain the

first

India

in

it

explain

First, that there

unknown

being

*

force, which

are

not,

"

after

bodies

of

*

in order

London

men

world

the

reproach

learning in England,

their

supernaturaland hypotheticalmanner,

admissibl supernaturalbeing totallyinhad recently been recognized by physicians, of the Royal naturalists,and others, members

astronomers,

contains

the

most

*

(the hypothesis that

for

the

the

blame

taking place

Society of

in

banish

to

in the company cheerfully, distinguished of English scientists.

the

that

in

mind

in to

open

*

It appears my

belief

a

opinion

own

express

of

taken

produced

of muscular

the

human

action.

to

is conclusive

solid bodies

unknown

hitherto

from

in

regard

force,

organism,

contact

no

visible

or

of

bodies

this force

that

Fourth,

present, and

proceed from these perfectlyperceptibleto is

Fifth, that this force The

have

years,

to

become

view

to

willing with

a

sought

though

so,

It is

we

with

not

a

have

given

view

be

may

by English scientists simply

upon

gence. intelli-

of were

afterward,

have

its manifestations

incline

think

to

its nature

to

the

which

origin.

or

question,by showing hand, that

either

been

what

has

this

point.

plished accom-

Our in

men scientific

we

tion inten-

England

ent recognizedthe existence of a force,independofficially times action,capableof moving bodies, of someof muscular sounds, and

emitting melodious with

directed

and intelligence,

draw

to

the

similarity of

the

phenomena

and

in

India, that

the

laws

country, If

of the

some

than

experiment on

is

frequently

conclusion, from

the

witnessed

which

in

facts observed

It is very

which

any

England

in

either

in

them,

govern

of

account

two

possess,

is difficult to detect

them

Perhaps, too, as they

of

the

the

the

Hindus,

display a

in any

have

latter

more

subject more

been

act

in

may in

skill of

be

addition so

of

ticularly par-

they

scientific endorsement

following reasons also

be

to

seem

formed

have

the

possiblethat

they

in India

England (I speak

received), the

real force

which

identical.

are

wonderful

have

with

attributed

on

of

that

show

to

which

subjects who

who

this

urged

sketch

brief

this

these

for thousands

all

as

elucidate

to

that

force

rather

opinion

no

express

arguments

have

in

religiousdomination,

what

was

the

is

this

superior spirits.We

to

tinctly dis-

are

vibrations

frequently directed

tools, and

their

the

touch.

develop

to

which

proved

of its existence

known

have

who

Hindus,

the

whether

is

question

it is

objects,by

sounds are

sounds

have

with

connection

present, emit

all

by

heard

bodies, which

solid

material

or

persons

any

makes

223

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

given to

:

the

great that

it

deception.

for possession,

several

224

SCIENCE

OCCULT

thousand the

which

laws

It

question

these

With

scientific

the

in

progress

we

will

spirits,

continue

which

force

itself. of

marked

these

the

and

cided de-

phenomena. their

guaranteeing of

account

our

Brahmins

the

they

formulate,

discovery

more

without

which

and

a

of

and

remarks,

value,

to

production

manifestations

superior

led

the

discovered to

the

of

that

have

may

unable

existence

therefrom

have

they

were

the

proved

follow

would in

laws

had

they

though

Englishmen

the

INDIA.

special force,

this

of

year?,

IN

hold

ordinary extra-

attribute be

to

the

a

to

of

part

their

religion. "We

shall

made

by

accounts, of have

as

in

of

we

no

them,

test

have

upper omitted

only are

to

us

as

travel

also,

continue

general

said

Bengal the

however, as

far

before, and

the

from

Himalaya portions

being

efforts

The

able.

were

we

taken

are

descriptive importance,

as

the

indicate

to

wholly

our

notes

Valleys. and

such

personal.

TTe

facts

226

OCCULT

Two

IN

accompanied

servants

chambre,

SCIENCE

and

cansama,1

a

me,

metor, whose

a

INDIA.

it

duty

to

was

valet-de-

or

prepare

my

meals. The

consisted

crew

six macouas,

or

is

sunset

Gath

of

describe

Few

cities,"says are

celebrated

the

E.

lying off of

pagoda "

Koberts,

of fishermen.

were

spectaclethat

and

grand

so

we

met

in

imposing

the

Siva.

It

eyes.

my how

matter

no

and

boatman,

the caste

evening

the

head

or

cercar,

one

near

impossibleto "

a

belonging to

rowers,

Shortly before staircase

of

nificent, mag-

appearance

as

Benares." When

the

approach

the

to

of

heavy

watchful

traveller

the

minarets, whose

of

the

his

Ganges

first announced

cityis

great

ascends

the

by

pearance ap-

towers, rising above

the

the

surrounding palaces,are scattered in an apparently disorderly,though picturesque manner, banks of the river, for about a along the crooked couple of

masses

leagues. It is

impossible to magnificent panorama temples,towers, long and

quays,

there

with among

above

absence

of

architecture,the

light and

parts of the and

whose

most

of

any

but

scene,

the

of

of vated elein

out

here

shades,

various

the

arind, tam-

and

ing appear-

buildings,rise majestically

of the an

its effect

details

stand

foliageof baobab,

possess

spacious courts.

among

regular plan, the

fantastic,give

by

multitude

which, covered

carved

mingling

a

balustrades

; and

flowers

heavily

such

made

supported by columns,

gardens, beautifullysituated

The

the

of

impression

luxuriant

trees

clusters the

arcades

the

banana

the

presented by

terraces

strong relief,amid and

resist

different

austere

odd as

a a

and

solemn to

appearance whole

is

beauty

of

stylesof with some

magnificent, which

it

is

impossibleto give any conception. 1

In

Tamoul

Hindustanee

the

word

cansama

means

the

same

as

dobachy

in

SCIENCE

OCCULT

gaths,which

The

united

columns

four

are

by

situated

at

the

top of

steps

bathed

in the

are

city,which

old

Kassy

of the earliest

rajahs.

they

sun

direction, bringing

Siva

divided

minority ablutions

upper

old

their

of

out

India, where

the

to

gath

they

of

The

mind, have been

toward

enmity

each

other

insignificant performing their an

are

whole

the

setting

astonishment.

with

me

boat

population,were together promiscuously at the

of

ancient

loading loading and unGanges in every Bengal all the

the

the

moor

who, time

by

of

south

the

in

struck

Mussulmans

and

deeply

to

cercar

circumstance

a

Hindus so

the

I ordered

As

only

Asia.

and

of India

merchandise

in

the

the

risingto

are

bottom

the

was

coolies

traverse

market

to

the

by

that

vessels

small

the

From

covered

are

which

giganticstairs,whose of the Ganges, are waters

the

the

and

the

possessed by

of

composed

monument

single cornice,

a

quays

of

of

sort

a

227

INDIA.

IN

feet of

the

gaths

of Benares.

Though

the

of the

followers

Prophet

alwaysfought the reign of

sword, until

fire and

against idolatry with

have

Aurengzeb, they always respected the sacred seemed to inspire them conquered foe, which

city of with

their

a

terious mys-

terror.

Siva, in order the

when

to

be

had

asylum

an

as

serve

should

earth

Benares

that

claimed

Brahmins

The

overrun

by

been the

to

crime

built

by righteous,

and

sorrow

;

tudes experience any of those vicissiall earthly things are to which subject. their pride,destroyed one of Aurengzeb, to humiliate venerable their oldest and most pagodas,and erected in its and

it would

that

the

stead

splendid mosque with

spires,covered

slender

that

To-day,

the

numerous

city is

to

the

prevent it,but

that leaves

his

bears of

temples

Brahmins

with

horror

name,

gold, inform

hand, long before

at

Mussulman

pagodas, and

Hindu able

never

they

rise

by

can

the

witness, without that

they

are

whose ellers travsee

it.

side of

being power-

228

OCCULT

less

conceal, the

to

the

killingof

have

Mussulmans

in order

nothing

the

Prophet, of

their

doubt, that this

of

in the

the

of

south

sacred

the from

of the

the

used

largest and

this of

best

until I

in

terms

had

it I

seen

Mussulmans

the

no

reason,

and

dus Hin-

religiousablutions

their

Mussulman

India, a

tank

of

I arrived

at

would

pagoda

a

who

bathe

should

be

death

to

put

on

spot.

When a

laws

faith

the

to

the

on

perform

to

and

place.

same

the

are

that

believed

India,

shrunk

It is for

However,

consent

ever

In the in

have

never

would

Bengal.

of

religiousbeliefs,manners,

nations

two

invasion.

and

Hindus

foe.

or

polluted

their

to

sovereigns always for the

been

in

means

the

sacrificial

destroyed some

subject

every

conquered

the

part

would

Mogul

has

monuments

convert

at Benares

tolerance usages

used to

INDIA.

which

countries

other

in

although

vandalism handsomest

and

oldest

the

no

the

spite of

In

IN

slaughterof cattle for the holy city, which had animal since the Mogul

in

culinarypurposes by

SCIENCE

couple

of

antiquitiesof

up

at

hire

hotel

To

once.

of

have the

in especially

the

I

and

own

my

of

home

a

far

East, is

it

make

to

go

one's

own

almost

long

to

a

put

determined

to

housekeeping

to

one

long

regarding

too

was

there

too

means

therefore to

remain

to

no

desired

country, but

bungalow.

or

house

a

by

was

inquiries I

the

the

a

That

of months.

stay, in view

I intended

Benares,

in

the

of the

at

East, and first

saries neces-

of life. I

about

was

when with at

the I had

whom

cansama

my

Peishwa,

in

him

upon

celebrated It

is

no

the the

mosque uncommon

a

Mahratta

of

of

prince

of

the

storied

Ganges,

to

of

voyage

arrival,sent

my

magnificent seven banks

a

upon

at

to

Rajah

offer

palace the

covery, dis-

Benares

the

acquainted through

become

Chandernagor, hearing

apartments

by

sending

me

owned

left of

the

Aurengzeb.

thing for

the

princes and rajahs of

Benares,

from

birthday, and

their

According

who

come

of

behalf

river, whose

propitious as Some

upon

end

their

observance

who

of

die in the

further

formations, trans-

ascend

the

to

great soul.

of

bones

after

The

Ganges.

they

that

else

of

the

considered

other

so

to

afford

distinguished the

of

expense,

into

throw

to

Hindu

the

funeral

the

upon

instructed

are

river,or

or

burnt

hope

supreme

of

banks

the

able

are

being

in little hags which

banks

Holy City.

Rajahs

families

collected

are

the

nowhere

are

feet of the

the

whose

personages,

the

in the

exercises,upon

waters

the

at

bring

which

of

evening

to

in the

immediately

absorbed

are

devotional

purpose,

sacred

the

of

pilgrimsdaily arrive from all parts of India, their own to perform, either on account, or on for wealthy persons who employ and pay them

Numerous

pyre

and

of Brahma

abode

in

through any

go

souls

their

but

celebration

religiousbelief,those to

they

practiceof austerity.

in the

and

obliged

not

the

to

Manu,

of

laws

their

to

Holy City are

that

the

to

which

city,to

retire

they

great distance

a

world, they desire

the

religiousduties

their

which

to

of

life,when, weary

days, according

incident

festivities

the

during

resort

at

that

in

houses

build

to

reside

often

although they

Hindustan,

229

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

die

is to

transport his remains

to

thither. To

Benares, for

perhaps,

I had

that

south

of

his mission

Hindustan, and of

remains

commoutys

a

Malabar, belonging

rich

(merchants).

originallyfrom

The

who

to pilgrims extending hospitality sour,

and

Tandjaor,

buildings attached him

in

a

small

to

was

from

Mahratta

the

old

his

palace,had

thatched

take to

Peishwa, whose

South, and

the

the

in to

was

cottage

upon

He

India.

in

Cape Comorin,

near

stay

at

extraordinary Fakir,

the most

encountered

ever

Trivanderam,

indebted, during my

was

with

meeting

a

from

the

I

belief

latter

this

in

extreme

charge

of

caste

of

the

family the

habit

Travencor, country, found the

came

was

of

Maisin

the

lodgings for very

banks

of

230

OCCULT

the

river

the

there

terrace, which

their

in

from

into

was

As

than

him

lighter than opportunity "Will

I

"

Do

the

other

heat,

extreme

looked

In

a

wished

to

the

upon

Ganges,

by

sun,

out

and

was

movable

a

the

middle

fell in

a

tent

of the

fine shower

ness. delightfulcool-

most

occupy

any

particular

answered.

out

go

the terrace, which

upon and

room,

allow he

the

brought

another.

watch

to

him

when

the

diffused

if he

I would

where

much

was

have

a

better

him. to

me

had

put

assumed

know

whether

perform

these

you you

change ?

take

to a

a

you

singlequestion ?

squatting position

"

upon

any

is

power ?

phenomena

place in

brain

your

or

developed in Did

you

any

of your

you, feel

ever

cle's mus-

"

It is not

natural

a

I evoke manifest

their

I have this

arrival.

listeningto you."

am

when

"

his

been

ground.

"

any

the

I, when

said the

to

you

him

burning

please,"he

you

I asked

"

of

had

siesta.

overlooked

and

Fakir

the

of

account

water-spout which

a

basin

place,rather "

He

I had

noon,

fibres of vetivert.

marble

I asked

about

at

I received

the

woven

there a

ablutions,for

dead.

I heard

noonday

turn

protected against terrace

before

palace,on

in which

room

made

day,

one

indulgingin The

of the

Covindasam}\ assuring myself of his consent,

occupants of the were

his

perform

to

weeks, in honor

apartment

my

INDIA.

was

name

After to

IN

lie had

fortnightalready

a

His

in which three

next

SCIENCE

the

matter, and

between

that

ancestral

I

acts.

am

spirits,and

but it is

an

ment. instru-

they

who

power."

questioned

They

force

a

multitude

they have

look

this world

upon and

of

nearly

themselves the

Fakirs

all made

only as

invisible

in relation

the

same

to swer. an-

intermediaries

spirits. Observing

OCCULT

that

he

entertained

in order

that The

extended

sounds

steel rod.

made

I asked

continuous

and

I

to

at

the

upon

Then

blows

and

sound

a

with

metallic

struck

were

and

it with

so

ous numer-

similar

that

to

roof.

give directions,and

he

the

my

that

of

the

them

with

face of my

another,

; at

other

with

the

only

every

the

on

slowness

and

clock.

a

blows

drum

a

each

tickingof

have

the

performer'sinfluence, stood still, accordingto my request. the blows command, changed into a

like

compared

the

if I could

contrary, they succeeded I asked

gently

had

one

stillunder

was

roll

regularity of

some

water. to

diminished,

metal

a

of

hesitation.

which

time,

one

if

upon

advanced, receded, or At

subject

rock

to

Fakir

distance

they produced

without

vase,

the

times

Covindasamy

consented The

the

certain

hail-storm

a

the

full

vase

commenced

vase

it,as

that

quick

by

As

At

bronze

approach

from

escaped

and

the

motion.

regular

231

INDIA.

belief,I dropped

same

immense

an

base, and

its

IN

Covindasamy might go on with his performances. Fakir was alreadyin positionwith both hands

five minutes

fro upon

a

the

toward

Within

a

SCIENCE

struck

the progress

seconds,

ten

of the second

hand

watch. strokes

loud, sharp

heard,

were

for

minute

a

and

two-thirds.

Upon

the

of

table

apartments, stood Hindus doubt the

are

by

struck

which

the

I then

spring of would play. the

box

doubt, the

tune

A

music-boxes

which

Calcutta.

the I had

and

vase

so

I

of

it

to

the

had

brought out

asked

my

which

Peishwa

to

as

the

box

in the

no

upon

have

to

accompany

usual

clock-work, without

regular whirlwind

played,in of

attached

the

any

air

might perform.

up the

those

and

the

upon

wound

drawing-room

cansama,

my

instrument

the

and

fond,

procured from

blows

of

one

so

terrace

the

"

Kobin

time

way,

and

knowing

of notes

was

pressed

what

air it

the

result,

designedly accelerated,no

of the

Wood."

232

OCCULT

in the

I listened strokes

of

vase,

tune, with

the

The

leader.

orchestra

an

the

of

air had

again pressed the spring,and their to keep time to the pace

jProphete,which this

All

thus

vase

have

from

water

the

for

equal

in

What

two

ated moder-

from

march

the

before

when

The

the

It

India,

in

like

out

fallingjet

of.

spoken

ablutions, which,

empty,

hollowed

was

receive

to

as

mystery

or

yards square.

hardly,

It

men.

situated

morning

to

blows

parade,

few

a

could

motion,

fountain

the

of

terrace

by so

was

the

finished scarcely

the

fuss, or

without

a

upon

moved

and

cup,

done

put

been

quick,sharp

they accompanied exactly.

was

kind,

any

and

regularityof

I

when

a

the

INDIA.

IN

direction

accompanied

baton

of

SCIENCE

of

used

was

almost

are

regular bath.

a

force

the

was

this

moved

that

? that

mass

is the

question. I

these

repeated

they

his

place,then

for fingers,

rock

to

neither

stood

short

a

began

soon

had

Fakir, who

experiments

like order

with

renewed

were

The left

various

and

up,

the

fro in

and

fell

the

stuccoed But

edge

surprised

that

the

times of

distance

any

during to

when

also taken

was

vase,

as

; its

the

his It

vase.

from

left to

base, which

rose

sound

no

that

see

if there

upon

oscillations inches

the

its

disturbed. vase

completely

pavement

strong

equilibrium,

had

the

water

a

were

containing it

these

eight

to

regaining

it fell to the

a

rose

from

again,it

the did

so

perceptibleshock.

performance

which

of

regular time,

most

of the vessel

seven

ground, and, without

tips of

the

side,made

its

prevented

the motion

Three

The

me

stationaryin

pressure

position,nor

pavement.

what

remained

which

either

alternatelyon

his

rested

its speed right,graduallyaccelerating and

regularity.

changed

time, upon to

and

time, and

second

a

I had the

had

taken

already lasted

copious

precaution

to

and

have

several

careful each

ing hours, dur-

notes, and

phenomenon

had re

CHAPTER

VI.

WATEK-SPOUT

THE

Covindasamy

THE

STICK.

the

in

punctual

was

MAGIC

his

of

performance

engagement.

Gazing poured

sun

I

in

spectacle

before

"

Salam

mother

bere

the

before

of

the

Fakir, door

the

the

sat

the

Hindu

manner.

(good

day,

sahib),

upon

it rolled

as

cent magnifi-

lifting

leading floor

6aid

with

he,

by,

of

one

into

the

his

legs

his

using

tongue.

"Salam

idiom, "

"

when

the

which

light

Ganges

and

after

him

under

of

contemplation

me,

in

walked

the

of

silent

hung

which

verandah, bent

surface

the

upon

curtains

flood

extraordinary

absorbed

stood

the

the

at

tambi" the

"is

The

Bengal

is

equal

not

rice

served

rice

day, friend), replied I, in

(good

to

the

to

I

which

of

rice

Peishwa's

the

in

me

that

to

equal

same

Tandjaor?" palace

about

gather

the

my

nares Be-

at

hut

at

seed

as

Trivanderam." "

What

is the

pure

upon

coast

?

"

the I

water.

the

the

not

Ganges

as

curry the

upon

Malabar

the

and

river

sacred a

am

of

man

both

we

does

cocoa-tree

of

not

take

cannot

the us

coast,

die

there

as

when

the

we

and

here

grow

of

place is

a

tree

are

separated

like

escaping

the

the of

salt the from

ocean." Just

swept the

!

of

coast,

the

is

"

Listen

water

of

banks

the

it ?

with

matter

then in

warm

noon-day

a

slight gusts heat.

southern over

The

breeze the

Fakir's

drowsy eyes

steam

city slumbering

glistened.

in

It

"

from

comes

feel it ? it He

brings

sat

to

at

Trivanderam,

in

the

of

the

used

wide,

passed pagoda

the

instructed

As

yet I had

to

perform. that

on

water

day, the

or

his

on

the

his hands

but

the

him

exhibited

of

he

edge, but in that

did

position. intended

he

culty diffi-

unusual

any

hibiting ex-

the surface

upon

before

either of

whatever

evidence

any

vase

purpose

elapsed

had

bronze

that

pheDomena

hour

an

vase

very

experienced

he

that

know

not

for the

motionless

stood

of

idea

no

the

toward

it to

it,however, and

touch

action

of

had

before

day

filled

which

water

not

the

the had

he

caves

Brahmins

imposed

He

his power.

I do

doubt, of

coast, where

walked

and

arose

had

he

the

not

you

recollections."

many

mysterious

the

where

he

Suddenly

of

the

do

"

he,

of evocation.

art

which

so

Malabar

the

on

childhood, and

his

mind

my

said

home,"

long while, thinking, no

a

forests

gloomy

old

my

235

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

part.

despairof obtaining any result on that the water began to be gentlyagitated. It occasion, when ruffled by a slightbreeze. looked though its surface were as Placing my hands upon the edge of the vase I experienced I had

a

begun

to

the

blown

was

the

Meanwhile

idea

on

of

Gradually the They made the

though the than of

from

one

water

influence

the or

Fakir's two

their

a

hands,

feet from

vase

on

a

state

great heat. and

several

the

surface.

was

disposed effectually

it

formed

were

waves

performer and gently his side. became in every

of

soon

mouth

His

waves

appearance in

were

of the

the

of

motion

of

that

water,

edge.

part, the

his

of the

against the edge

broke

though

say,

trickery on

opposite side

the

to

other

motionless.

stood

Fakir

closed, and, strange of any

against the

drifted

or

the

into

rose-leaf,thrown

A

cause.

same

from

apparentlyarose

slightfeeling of coolness, which

intense It waves

soon rose

lent. vio-

more

direction, ebullition rose

to

a

as

der un-

higher height

.236

OCCULT

I

Covindasamy

asked

the

removal

their without

which

hand,

whenever the

The

the

the

He

the

pencil,

I

minutes the

beneath

the

his

of

in

magnet

a

affect

to

the

saw

surface,

its

upon

of

wood

piece it had

until

been

few

a

it

made

bar. the

of

in

water,

slowly

reached

in

move

middle the

utes, min-

iron

an

the

upon

position

small

in

I

stick. never

with

contact

tion, posi-

nary. extraordi-

small

and he

other

ever.

had

that

hands,

the

more

a

water,

forefinger gently

not

as

so

him

lend

water

former

as

still

was

to

their

great

as

seance

it in

boiling On

in

lead-pencil

imposition his

Placing

hands was

me

placed

direction, like

every

the

of

case

removed.

his

water

wooden

a

sharpened. by

of

asked

him

handed

placed

of

the

in

Upon

away.

gradually abated,

water

been

he

portion

Hindu

has

fire

motion

last

The

the

the

ceasing altogether, as

from

few

of

hands

his

take

to

motion

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

descend

bottom

the

a

of

vase.

Laying performer's

been

extremely

have

escaped upon

might

perhaps

Though

or

play,

into

I

have

the

merely

it

piece

increased

its

of

weight,

have

would

at

imposture

to

me

occurred

wood

that with

as

so

to

for the

or

way

it

attempt

any

small

to

the

fluid,

make

it

water.

deeply sceptical

wondered, whether

charging

than

for

the

on

impossible one

circumstances

attention,

my

Fakir,

heavier

difficult

it is either

statement

the

under

other, although

deception

or

which

doing

positive

any

skill

of

question

part, without

make

to

me

the

aside

whenever

I

not

natural

with state

some

which the

facts

regard

were

spirits,I

to

of

experiment

an

saw

we

with

force

had

not

been

this

further

comment.

kind,

brought

totallyunacquainted.

without

often

CHAPTER

PHENOMENA

in

night

to

third

of

short,

banks

which

he

as

of

take

the

pass

river, upon

had

he

to

was

to

was

sacred

the

and

religious festival,

a

KNOCKING.

AND

was

the

sraddha,

funeral

a

visit

upon

prayer

occasion

the

ELEVATION

OF

Fakir's

The

VII.

been

place

invited the

on

lowing fol-

day. He

merely

came

attend

to

and

them,

that

my

request,

which

elevation,

had

I

accomplish, of

notice

Taking

the

He which

proceeded had

he

From

elaborate

the

I formed

the of

what

I

the

cessfully suc-

ular partic-

any

that

brought his

with

me

he

this

was

the

made

hand

ground.

day previous.

in

be

to

from

incantations,

the

presence,

my

only

regarded

always

right

upon

appropriate

favor

to

had

of

performers

had

fixed

eyes

preparation

opinion

at

phenomenon

it, resting

upon

utter

forgotten

of, when,

taking

I

which

his

to

small

the

to

use

a

however,

cane

with

the

obliged

it.

heavily

handle,

then

did

be

return

other

seen

without,

they

leaned

he

already

ironwood

an

Ceylon, upon

how

to

perform

to

had

would

he

him

given

consented

he

that

me

preparing

was

Peishwa

the

hut

inform

to

as

another

stance in-

acrobatic

an

trick.

My to

judgment

such

phenomena

Leaning gradually crossed

refuses,

the

upon about

beneath which

as

was

two

him, very

in

this cane

fact,

to

attach

other

any

name

:

with

hand,

one

feet

from

the

and

he

made

like

that

of

ground. no

those

the

Fakir

His

change bronze

legs in

his

statues

rose

were

tion, posiof

238

OCCULT

Buddha a

SCIENCE

that all tourists

suspicionthat

IN

from

bring

of them

most

INDIA.

the

far

East, without

originallyfrom

come

English

foundries. For

than

more

could

vindasamy known

thus

of

laws

there

was

the

midnight would

(or French), The

two

have to to

Peishwa's

projecting from

throw

to

that

apartment, in the which

had

led to the which could

was

be

no

by

of

the

of

Siva, he

Franguys in

presence

selves. them-

by

the the

was

should

supernatural

occur

he

as

Fakir's

and

in the

was

a

on

of

means

like

a

movable

in

rooms

terraces

this

flightof seventh

the

was

second stairs which

story,

stairway which

drawbridge.

a

apartment

former, and

to

seven

There

crossing second

way.

communication

the bottom

the up

a

the

curious.

with so

of

son rea-

; all the

galleriesor

mode

Upon

room

All

dicted, pre-

that

it contained

other.

led from

with

dingui

obstacle

very

sent

My leanings were

covered

above.

chains

fraud, I

For

The

which

story above, and

raised

hour

easilyduped.

the

upon

another

last

of

Ganges,

communication

reached

the

singularlyconstructed

quay.

immediately

idea

fact

above

one

upon

mind.

too

was

the

of steps single flight to

body,

leaving,

upon

their

night

my

every

house

the

story

one

to

opened

over

his

and

obvious

too

The

to be

overlooked

apartment

manifest

the

if the

want

prepared to

prehension com-

my

support, and

spiritsthat protect

pass

but

way,

large apartments, each

gong

boatmen.

I did not

windows

me,

prevent any

naturallyrepugnant

The

lie informed

all the

perfectunderstanding among

a

was

I

that

Co-

bedroom.

cercar

other

visible

no

between

then

the

all the

him

pagoda

would

and

entirelybeyond

in the

who

servants

of

eyes

strike

familiar

order

and

how

see

elephants should

copper

in my

In my

him

the

Hindus

to

right hand.

the

manner

face

was

contact

sacred

upon

evoke

some

his

I dismissed

when

it

the

gave

apparent

no

When that

stick

through

except

flyin

gravity ;

; the

I tried

twenty minutes

OCCULT

It

style

seventh

this

was

that

furnished

was

European,

view

and

had

set

Peishwa

the

which

partly

splendid

most

a

and

230

INDIA.

IN

story,

Oriental

partly

coolest,

SCIENCE

in

which

where

the

manded com-

air

for

apart

a

the

was

his

foreign

guests. As

the

in

rooms

made

the

At

nobody

the

those The the

of

outlines

Fakir

of

all

I

then

communication

of

a

end

human

Trivanderam,

of

the

sacred

form

city, were

praying

glass

shade

and

and

river

It

upon

one

the

terflies. but-

lands.

along

whose

steps It of

of

one

foggy

repose

all.

was

was

profiled.

dimly for

of

that

vals inter-

silently

rolled

blow,

night

that

more

our

come,

unequal

at

terrace.

in

to

sharp

gnats

ceiling,

unknown

sleeping

the

tinctly diswalked

a

by

heard

the

I

seemed

arrested

were

of

the

sound

from

blows

two

room.

my

against

sounds

the

the

of

lamp

nights,

flood

vast

foot

and

them.

heard

of

the

rafters

toward

silvery

wall

proceed

more

cedar

the

walked

to

few

I

suddenly

hanging

the

A

I

off

different

manner,

in

cut

thought

which

were

appeared

in

thus

the

from

steps

protected

I

against spot

my

which

and

named

hour struck

when

careful

most

concealed

was

the

all

outside.

the

toward

examined

the

in

drawbridge,

the

from

I

dark,

was

apartment, that

sure

raised

it

as

soon

was

his

at

the the

dead.

CHAPTEK

THE

BAMBOO

STOOL

VIII.

AERIAL

"

FLOWERS

THE

"

MYSTERIOUS

PUNKAH.

I 6pent I

but lived

in

my

truth

solve

had

often

seen

presence

by

other

what

of

the

ancestral

fact

that

are

not

with I

the known

to

any

the

because

it

to

the

of

Tri-

evocation the

is

reader's

these

India

the

of

the

tion atten-

strictly true,

produce in

person

to

opinion,

my

direct

to

employed

means

in

prove,

beg

bring

to

Fakir

the

had formed per-

wonderful

b}'

to

I

able

was

as

done

Since

ject, sub-

phenomena I

quite

regard

What

riddle.

and

this

upon

similar

not

particularly

more

the

and

did

theory

shades.

to,

said

they

reflection

others

facts

was

but

vanderam,

in

to

of of

support

night

able

I

multitude

a

the

not

was

India

in

of

part

a

is

the

phenomena the

except

formers per-

themselves.

I had

impatiently

was

ancient the

intended

long

to

doctrine

Hindu

phenomena with

mind, added

to

that these

singular

minds

of

their

leisure

presence

portion Benares,

accompany

regarding

material

the

and

their

religious

skill, of

might

not

facts,

the

day I did

a

in not

soon

hundred

visiting not

to

seem

which

return

the

inquiry

into

in

the

connected, The

ness, willing-

me

gave

an

again

of

have

occupied times

had

been

repeated

temples to

the

and

palace

portunity op-

reviewing

ancient

before.

I

into

in

times the

an

convictions.

occur

classes and

than

with

Covindasamy

which

moments,

Pitris

for

arrival,

investigations

my

the

Fakir's

inseparably

sacerdotal

more

of

the

the

expecting

I

the in in

all my

spent

mosques until

sunset.

a

of

242

OCCULT

had

race

been

IN

SCIENCE

INDIA.

I had

lighted a giorno, and

that

occurred

that

nothing

made

could

such

arations prep-

possiblyescape

attention.

my

As the

in my elaborate and

confine At to

the

which

end

he

of

few

a

his

four

attentively,but The

he

terrace

distance, and

began

to

was

about

about

the

it advance

motionless

to

had

as

at

until it returned

statue. as

many

the

whole

the

end

its

to

Hindu

a

and

traverse

arrived

about

the

yards long

stool

appeared stool upon

I watched

minutes

backward

and

along noiselessly

move

time.

he

bamboo

made

seven

ten

when

move

to

still and

as

was

It took

wide.

the

upon

every

all

panied, accom-

mind,

minutes, during which

jerks which

inches

were

own

my

omit

is essential.

sitting,it began

was

they

upon

what

attention

floor,by short or

which

made

impression

myself strictlyto the

three

previous performances,I

preparations by

concentrate

the

of

accounts

it

starting-

place. The

performance was repeated three times, and unless the conditions always successfully, were changed. I ought to say, however, that the Fakir's legs,which were crossed whole

beneath

him,

of the

height

distant

were

from

the

ground

the

stool.

During the whole day the heat had been overpowering. The night breeze which tudes springsup so regularlyin those latiheated to cool the lungs,and which blows from the Himalaya Mountains, fast

as

above rods

our

heads, the

in

he

as

The which

punkah

an

it to

is a sort

instrument

at

by

imparts the

of

the

a a

ends

fan

to

the

The

performance

Fakir of the

was

ing, mov-

fibre

cocoa

from

also

iron

supported

surrounding matting. of

rectangularform,

ceilingof

speciallyengaged

factitious,though

atmosphere. for the

and

of movable

servant

of

rope

terrace, which

curtains

both

a

metor

punkah, hanging

enormous

vetivert

is fastened

Set in motion

yet risen. The

not

could, by the aid of

middle

the horizontally

had

very

the

room.

for that

pose, pur-

ness agreeable,cool-

made second

use

of

this

phenomenon.

pressed

it

in

a

down

had

dasamy

though

at

the

speed

until

Fakir

the with

both

beneath

over

hands, and

the

It

it moved

by

a

gradually

hand.

it continued

rope

Covin-

rapid rate,

very

invisible

some

of the

let go

at

sat

which

punkah,

heads, though

our

and

graduallydiminishing rate,

a

hands, he

metor's

slightestmotion.

driven

were

the

When

made

not

it

though

slowly

move

its

increased as

to

243

INDIA.

from

rope

against his forehead squatting position

began

soon

punkah

the

Taking

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

to

move,

finally stopped

altogether. These it

phenomena

two

proof Three

done

of

he

of the

edge

apparent

fro

upon

and

It

clock.

it

right I do in

by

to

regard that

under

to

of the

the

the

to

-elaborate

resist the or

To

skilful,was

touch

to

as

to

out Withto

move

of

left

least

a

the

degree,

air, going from

this

phenomenon it

often

to

that

to

me some

so

must

seen

render

knowledge ac-

sceptical

somewhat the

performed by

I had

caused

as

candid, I

be

seemed

belief

terrace.

had

the

the

of

been

phenomena

appeared

have

pendulum

vase

in

speak

always

that

circumstances

the

strong

Fakir.

senses.

I have

so

always regarded

I have

though especially, always

unable

for

of

that

but

other an-

fingers.

the

floatingin

be

to

it

part it began that

me

not, it will be observed,

illusion

with

me

not

of the

his

its movement

will

left at the

positiveterms, an

to

me

of

regularly as

as

seemed

appeared

to

good

a

could

end

upon

tips his

on

changing

floor,without and

effort

its base

soon

the

with

he

one

his hands

imposed

any

at

but

none

then

(and

stood effort),

vase

that

heavy

so

them

lifted an

Selecting one, the

flowers,

have

without

so

give

to

a

in

of his power.

vases

could

man

times, and

was

determined

leaving he

before

and

humor,

Fakir

the

night, but

late at

quite

now

was

several

repeated

were

it

Fakirs,

performed

deception

strange

that

I

possible, imwas

imposition,however

being practisedupon

me.

CHAPTER

TABLE

STATIONARY

THE

A

FLYING

MILL

had

I

as

could

usual

that

asked that "

Fakir

him

if he

to

nares. Be-

iments experI

formed in-

surprised them

by well

as

and

I

also

had

his

to

willing

to

take

him

religious

upon

opinions, I

power, in

part

by

witnessed.

with

his

his

in

produced

already

attributed

attached

answered,

discussion

any

he

meaning

were

those

regard

was

the

smiled

hold

to

which

to

causes

he

to

Without

point. the

to

possible

be

translated

phenomena

addition

in

not

was

such

at

When to

understand

Europe,

in

that

way,

Pitris,

the It

words

those

to

stay

meeting

seemed I

LITTLE

language.

him

made

I had

When

to

more

last

our

though

Tamoul

the

into

days

he

THE

HARMONIFLUTE.

somnambulism.

intention

my

expressions,

novel

these

three

and

KNOCKS

THE

devote

to

magnetism of

OF

"

only

I determined

him

SHOWER

FEATHERS

Covindasamy

in

IX.

or

merely of

experiments

character. The

he

Franguy," his

in

native

answered, The

language.

has

"

spoken

Fakir

to

refuse

can

the him

nothing." that

Seeing I

was

"

Will

to

peculiar

to

that you

?

I

so

wish

satisfactory

another

to

you

in

this

to

indicate

respect,

request.

to-day,"

me

said

I,

perform,

"

instead

of

the

leaving

"

it

highly

seems

circumstances have

was

make

allow

you

Although

should

reply

encouraged

phenomena them

his

made

of any

their

improbable, occurrence,

preparations

.in

in

view

that advance

the

of

the

Fakir for

the

OCCULT

performances have

had

any

SCIENCE

which

would

already described,or should previous understanding with the servants, I

able

be

"

I will

This

do

ascertain

to

produce

to

as

whether

Covindasamy

manifestations

any

that

he

had

of.

notice

previous

no

245

INDIA.

I have

anxious, however,

was

IN

please,"

you

plan however,

the

met

much

time, and

took

I had

often

the

said

fate

the

of many

Hindu,

simply.

others.

I spent

deep an interest in the Fakir's manifestations of spiritual force, that I had no opportunity to investigate the subject of his magnetic power.

so

the

objects to given

and

them

with

performing

English major

an

thought

questions

to

fluid in order

or

in

other

to

repeat the

some

which

to

and

asked

be

not

The

Fakir

Fakir, without

the

The

their

took

and

would been

sealed.

cross

was

then

the

of

I

same.

of

teak

thumb

my the

fix it there

not

terrace, that

so

end

both

imposing

in that

it

ward to-

hands

position for nearlya

of which

and

nobody

he

time

said

can

the

remove

incredulous, I approached the it,as though I

and

the

ground

struggled harder,

there

took

brace

middle

of

slightesthesitation,walked

the

come

stir from

not

stand

to

table

permission.

hold

fragileleaf I

at

somewhat

Feeling

I determined

me.

:

spiritshave

without

the

motionless

hour,

an

smiling

me,

could

specificgravity

effort with

piece of furniture, and

top stood

quarter of

the

much

moved.

the small upon

if he

any

explanation

class,by charging

small

a

different

devoted

their

Taking

it in

the

to

this

to

lift without

I placed forefinger, the

of

attach

had

augment

experiment. I could

who

unknown

manner

and

could

Fakirs

ground, either, according

by

me

time

wood

seen

so

fastened hold which A

of

with

legs,which

remained

thought

any

going

then

the

It

if it had

result

that

the

hands. were

standing, but crossed

lift it.

to

than

more

off in my

came

the

were

table

my

united

by

the

result

mind.

a

246

OCCULT

SCIENCE

INDIA.

IN

Suppose, thought I, that these phenomena are produced of fluid, kind by the Fakir's charging objects with some force is thus natural and that a developed the laws of which we are as yet ignorant of, the supply of fluid cacy with which they are charged must graduallylose its effirenewed

unless shall

be

soon

I asked

the

Fakir

he did with

which

of

end

without that

few

a

there

force

alternative

impossible,under have

had

alone, if I had

describe

he

of

such

as

almost

way

out with-

or

their

those

!

these

uttered

taken

thought

I

At

the

stand

evident, therefore,

was

other

or

; there

was

I

that

admit

to

which

upon,

would

months

some

to test

it

have

rest, without

other,as

I

so, and

do

disposalto the

this

to

ment experi-

I had scientifically.

merely

expressing

to

immense

the

an

employed

means

Hindu,

of terrestrial

means

they

coming

are

words, copper

he

for saw

of a

blows

or

hail-shower

(the

reader

again."

plattersinlaid

knocks upon will

dice a

that a

it

above

with

silver

playing,and

rapid

metal

observe

nation, expla-

his hands

imposed

used

in

communication

back

by wealthy natives for such immediately there ensued are

terrace,

circumstances.

devote

my

the

handle

willing

was

departed,"said

Listen

succession been

one

because

broken.

one

at

Pitris have "

As

table

thereof.

cause

The

to

the

like all the

it now,

opinion either

was

I

desired

sufficient time

"

I

case

imaginable.

to

kind

some

of

end

humor

It

egregiously imposed

I should

the

of

unless

been

other

able

was

whatever.

been

or

that

in

is left of the

good I

minutes

a

was

the

to

go

the utmost

had

not

what

remove

to

trouble

any

other

no

to

operator, and

difficulty.

any

the

able

the

by

and

lent viohave

might roof,

that

I

I

and

do

not

of myself positivelyin this respect)a succession phosphorescent lights (plain enough to be visible in broad the platterin every daylight)pass to and fro across

express

direction.

ceased

This

phenomenon pleasure. Peishwa's

the

furniture ; the

AVe

moved

by I

pointed it

In

increased

which

the

which This

mind, by

my

previous notice

any

The

following

much

the

was

a

that

is

another

on

one

it swung

that

be

might in

asked

tion. mo-

if

him

his hands

according

the

to

he

alone

great rapidity, at

it made

of the

reason

the

of

rate

a

distance

a

great

pression im-

improbabilityof character, but

same

the of

composed

forming

wooden

square

of

instrument

the

side

the in the

oppositeto

Peishwa's

the

aid of

the

By

harmoniflute.

(a part

knows, is it from

which

sober

a

preparation.

or

objects the

around

bellows

proudly

surprising.

more

Among tied

nese, the Chi-

it.

simple fact,but yet

very

upon

of

native

a

we

and

tive na-

stood.

Fakir a

was

the

personages

touching

diminished

or

mill

several

with

motion

in

mill

the

set

which

imposition of

of the

consequence

of

;

ture na-

pell-mell

fancies

Covindasamy

to

this

three-quartersof

small

set

without

it go

make

could

out

a

remberg Nu-

nature.

dwellings,and keep

our

breath, which

a

of

mingled

objects with

Oceanic

or

from

objects of

the

to

fancy

fir trees, from

green

were

at

bethought myself of

I

face.

at

look

not

houses

with

and

smiths settingblack-

laugh, however

not

ostentatiouslydecorate

and

he

could

countries

Hindu,

need

of

earliest ideas

up

artistic,according

most

Fakir's

European

multitude

a

wooden

articles

childish

most

servants.

those

all cluttered

was

the

windmills

as

their

obtain

children

many

the

was

everlastinglittle

those

with

with

style.There

the

at

apartments I occupied at

partly in

motion, tin soldiers,and

in

The

repeated

that the

etageres, such

the

articles upon

247

INDIA.

was

furnished

were

the Oriental

partlyin

which

or

already remarked

I have

IX

SCIENCE

OCCULT

a

a

of

the

as

the

terrace, in

air at about

two

feet from

bars

of

the

everybody

keys)

of

iron

cord

small

portion

which, that

seum mu-

such the

I

hung a

way

ground,

248

SCIENCE

OCCULT

I asked

and

if he

Fakir

the

IN

INDIA.

could

make

it

play without

touching it. with Complying unhesitatingly the

the

by which

cord

thumb

the

of

movement

proceeding from emitted

of unusual

though "

Cannot

"

which

sounds

length and

you

get

I will evoke

the

he

The a

anew

and

airs

first

I to

one

of

silent

Malabar

the

long as He

the

the

old

pagoda

sicians," mu-

of

by

chords

or

of the

one

like

a

popular

most

the

had

of

I have

as

in

was

Aroune, etc.)

Fakir

the

lasted

he

etc.

maiden

young

hold,

which

conda

pomele,

cany

piece

merely

cord

notes

coast.

(" Bring jewels for

of

Covindasamy.

long while, not having It now began to move

request.

my

Aroune

still.

it is true.

a

Ta'itou moucouty

As

distinct,

greatest gravity.

played a series bravely attacked

; it then

the

on

been

had

since

sound

prelude

instrument

harmonious

very

said

the

with

though

patiently.

instrument

made

"

spiritof

answered

I waited

?

tune

a

not

ternate al-

an

and

perfectlyplain

were

soon

inflation, as the

tween be-

stood

underwent

hand, and

invisible

and

harmoniflute

and

contraction

some

hand

each

bellows

gently stirred,the

be

to

seized

suspended,

was

The

still.

and

perfectly motionless began

harmoniflute

forefingerof

and

request, he

my

stood

perfectly

already described, the

with

communication

harmoniflute.

Wishing down

apply

to

in order

I

what

say, the

senses,

according As to

I

unless

upward to

the

I

his

own

state

conclusions.

the

kneeled of

the

positively sure

of

of

the

an

illusion

motion

of

by

of the

I

movements

am

downward

requirements

before, I merely

draw

misled

was

and

I

power,

my

various

that

so

saw,

in

test

the

observe

to

instrument, and

every

the

keys,

tune.

fact,and

leave

the

reader

250

OCCULT

At

SCIENCE

Covindasamy

sunset

the

banks

of the sacred

now,

and

upon

taking

I

As "

To-morrow

will

and

the

The

perform

river. of

leave

he

It with

me

could

was

not

be the

the

Fakir

remain

that

day.

:

since

arrival

my

will then

at

hour

salaams

next

me

ceremonies

to

was

devotions

usual

the

come

twenty-first day

mortuary

his near

regret, he answered

expressed my

Benares,

at

that

me

INDIA.

to

was

upon

he informed

IN

be

cluded." con-

from

prayer

one

When periodof twenty-four hours. his task was accomplished,and previous to his departure he for Trivanderam, entire day an promised to give me and night,for, said he, you have been very kind, and with I could speak the language that my old ama you she rocked to sleepin a me (mother) used to speak when has long been closed." leaf. banana He often My mouth sunrise

another

to

a

"

"

to

when

spoke

he

I have without As

The

Fakir

came

vert

Hindu

of

speak

to

passes

moved

his

mother

a

he of

them

to

the

again

around

of

the

He

took

high

in the

but

soon,

they fell,and

as

the

whenever

quicklyand

ascended

stopped by

the

until

of

direction,but

same

laws

head

of

feathers,

in India.

his

the purpose

answered

in the

above descended

course

spiral movement,

all went

birds

threw

beneath

threshold

containing various

vase

him, it turned

near

with

a

the

across

wonderful

most

feathers

obedience

but

noticed

carpet, which

They in

he the

made

again

a

stepping

handful, which

air.

one

known

about

was

from

a

much

of it.

never

door

terrace

up

seemed

always

emotion. he

taken

subject,and

this

recurred

a

veti-

movable

after

a

roof.

moment,

gravity,they dropped

again,

half the distance the to they had travelled their and ground they resumed ascending movement were mained. stopped as before by the matting, where they re-

A

before

final tremor

downward

was

tendency,

followed but

the

by

a

slightmanifestation

feathers

soon

remained

of sta-

If

tionary. relief

of

As

I

floor,

the

upon had

than

I

with

by

felt

as

of

of

and

the

distant

the

in

past.

pencil

by of

the

savage

I

had

my

felt

also

accompanying

beasts.

strewn

need,

that

to

I

of

coolness,

the

the

at

quay,

the

myself, just

river

the

by

witnessed, stead in-

surroundings, the

among

song

flat

lay

down

of

spite

change

I

lay drift

boat

the

fell

refreshing

which

dreamily

always

soothed

cry

to

way

my

sensations

Ganges,

the

hallucination.

which

wanted

I

speculations

the

let

the

felt

its

dingui

phenomena

groping

pleasanter

with

the

to

I

which

Influenced,

current.

though

by

they

as

mental

come

cercar

incomprehensible I

he

shade,

they

while

long

of

some

upon the

there

sharp

matting,

straw

possible

every

disappeared

a

proof,

a

embarked

the

them

sooner

no

ordered

and

left

misled

had

Night

had

Fakir

as

been

not

the

placed

were

in

out

artist.

the

as

soon

ground.

the

they

accomplished

some

of

of

colors

that

said

have

would

standing

background

decided

and

brilliant

in

them

seen

golden

the

against

had

one

any

251

INDIA.

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

ical metaphysof

need

the

a

Hindu

night

the

upon

boatmen*

X.

CHAPTER

DRAWING

SAND

THE

LOSS

OF

BOOK

VOICE

THE

responsible,

is

him, I

would

the

that

"

"

I

My

after

his

to at

power he

Pitris

alone

who

sisted as-

wonderful

that

"

like

which

the

I have

which I

but

be

to

was

experiments

the

hardly gilded by

his

sittings,

two

those

night,

at

in

have

were

pleased.

the

Hindu,

whose

by

name

find

now

was

He

cansama.

my

of

rays

was

asleep.

me

he,

said

is

Fakir's

the

first

mission

(greeting, sahib),

wishes

day

evil

the

will will

you

the

usual,

the

the

to

were

one

was

in

that

conversation.

the

left

of

the

ing. enter-

upon return

to

the

ancestors.

by As

I

would

best

hope

he

which

something

day,

place

as

sent

we

and

when

he

his

all

to

me

of

light

Siva

Saranai-aya

of

show

all

for

expression

question

To-morrow land

VATION ELE-

before

employ

appeal

the

sun

end,

afraid "

in

of

gath

an

CLOSED

PALM-LEAF

that

me

would

an

would

much

as

rising

at

use

described,

held

The the

would

illuminate

to

be

to

he

broad

previously free

to

day

the

in

one

"

forget.

never

On

he

or,

and

A

IN

FLYLNG

promised

Trivanderam

command,

his

READING

THE

"

WATER

OF

FAKIR.

had

Covindasamy

BUCKET

THE

READING

MELODY

OF

to

AND

MIND

"

AERIAL

"

return

METOR

He

ordinary

find

that

your

spirits during

Fakir

made

immediately salutation,

performances.

you,"

accompany

your

sat

and

down lost

been

spected re-

absence."

attempt

no

has

abode

I.

answered

to

upon no

time

continue the in

the

ground, ning begin-

OCCULT

He

had

which

he

with

a

proceeded

he

had

the

handle

the

bed

of

the

upright,

in the

sheet

few

a

of about

sit at

to

me

and

he

table

a

pencil.

a

I threw

him

gently placed

about

am

you

have

you

in

trace

will

evoke

to

only being

both

upon

me

the

with

contact

the

exact

an

Pitris.

the

just given

upon

see

the

minutes the

at

the

wood

at

whimsical

I

went

paper

any

of

copy

them

sheet

Wishing

that

of

move

been

proceeded

to

tracing the

me,

random.

The

motion, and

changed

not

his

tracing appear

position,and

him

and

know

whether

he

could

to

the

I

saw cessively suc-

of

which

the

the

upon

would

figures

which

placing myself

in

Covindasamy,

I

the

pencil,as

however

transfer sand

when

"

me.

between

could

table, and

I

every

I had

he

as

entirelyat

contact

paper,

with

world

tion. evoca-

gradually rose

before

paper

imitated

once

movements

of

rod

of

sand.

had

apparent

he

the

it followed

Fakir

the

of

horizontally,

formulas

sacred

moment

same

him

stopped, the improvised pencil stopped

on,

The

before

wooden

figures that

in the When

hands

repeat the

to

said, and

piece of

to

level

and

surface

a

piece of wood,

libertyto

at

strangest figures in

tact

I

"

end

extended

pencil over

how

of paper

small

a

please,and

proceeded

sheet

this, he asked

article which

one

are

then

In

no

floor

sand,

sand."

He

I

the

form

to

penholder,which

see

figuresyou

the

of the finest

bag

upon

as

way

said he.

ground, you

my

empty

a

for

a

!"

you

had

email

a

253

INDIA.

of sand.

When

and

to

a

asked

Listen

stand

him

done

with

opposite him,

Having

IN

yard.

square

When

"

with

brought

hand, in such

his

half

SCIENCE

an

was

see,

piece of

without

it

have

over

tion, posithe

explained

being

they appeared,

was

wood. his

from

I drew not

there

in

I left

eon-

the

identicallysimilar position able

to

satisfymyself

that

254

it

SCIENCE

OCCULT

IN

totallyimpossible for

was

him

INDIA.

ascertain

to

I

what

was

doing. I then

compared

that

found

they of

Think

"

were

the

levelled

Having

figureswith exactlyalike.

the

again, the

in the

word

a

sand

language

each

other,

Fakir

said to

of

the

I

and

me

:

"

gods

the

"

Sanscrit.

Why

"

Because

speech

then

Hindu

The

the

in

therefore

and

immortal

other.

The

magic pencil began

habit said

extended to

(The

his

hands

and, gradually rising,wrote

move,

word

:

celestial

!

generator).

"

Think

"

I have

done

words

pencil then

wrote

the

upon

the

Fakir.

sand

the

following

:

Can

the

sloca

spiritby of

the

Haris

Veikountam

(Yischnou sleeps upon

243d

thought of.

so," I answered.

Adicete

"

The

before.

as

actuallythe word that I had of a whole phrase,"continued

The

not

are

convictions, disputing his religious nothing.

Pouroucha

was

impure

of

of

the following .unhesitatingly

That

medium

it."

use

not

any

answered.

that

use

easilythan

to

was

Pitris

the

more

allowed I

?" I language particularly

that

"

whom

fourth

you book

Mount

Eikonta). inspired give

are

of

!

Manu

?

"

me

inquired

the I of

Covindasamv. I had

hardly expressed the wish, to

rafter the

gratifyit,and

wrote

when

the

pencil proceeded

following

other, letter by letter,before

Darmayrrdddnani

the

my

eyes

words

one

:

j)ouroucha?ri tajpasa?hatakilvisam

jparaldkam naycuty

dcou

bdsoua?ita?n

Kaqa/ririna/m.

The

following

which

is

indicated

as

255

INDIA.

of this remarkable

translation

a

correctlygiven

was

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

stanza,

:

*

The

"

all whose

sins

reaches

the

clothed

with

end

the

man,

wiped

are

by

out

acts

is

actions of

with

Veda,

I asked

light

hands

experiment, placing my from hymns containing extracts

book

sacrifices, and

form." spiritual

a

closed

virtue, and

and

piety

radiant

mansions,

celestial

Finally,as

all whose

of

last

a

first word

for the

the

I received

twenty-firstpage.

of

in

fifth

the

following

a

upon the

line

Rig-

of

answer

the

:

Devadatta.

(Given by I found

comparison

Upon "

Will

I

acquiesced by

following

put

now

you

word

a

was

it to be

correct.

question ?

mental

a

god.)

a

simple

movement

written

upon

"

said the

of the the

sand

Fakir.

head, and

the

:

Vasundard.

(The Earth.) I had

asked,

I have to

it is

performers

seen

facts

and

mother

common

statement

assert

not

committed.

a

matter

reallyinspired

are

occurred I do

been

purely

"

undertake

not

our

make

to

?" with

regard

facts.

Whether

do

is

explanationor

no

these

Who

"

to

decide.

that are

think

the

I

of

skill is

only

describe under

circumstances

possiblethat

a

any

the

whether

I

question which

that

accurately related. it

or

what which

I have the

Materially speaking, fraud

could

have

256

OCCULT

The

SCIENCE

first part of

asked

the

Fakir

It

he

somewhat sittingwas long. I discontinue his performances for a few

to

followed have

might

The

brightlightof in the metor

a

the

to

end

of

the

midst

of

o'clock

ten

the hot

in the

Gauges shone day. Upon our which

there

forenoon.

like

mirror

a

left

stood

bamboo

a

pipe, which

well, from

a

in

in

the

lay a large garden,

unconcernedly drawing water,

into

terrace,

me.

a

was

poured

I walked

been

of

waters

INDIA.

this

minutes, during which whither

IN

its turn

which

which

he

supplied

a

bathing-room. his hands

Covindasamy imposed well, and

the

the

upon

result

slipthrough When he

evil

to

all the for

metor

pulled

no

longer

would

with

which

of

that

he

cannot

immediately proceeds

incantations

knowledge

in his

impediment

anjT

obstacle

any

and spirits,

magical

the

with

meets

attributes

once

it

might,

the

pulley.

Hindu

a

at

the

all his

of

direction

that, though the poor

was

with

rope

in the

which

he

he

has

is

often

work, come over-

chant

to

acquainted,

paid

high

a

price. The

he

nasal

had

is

is inflicted

in particularly

his voice

died

though

the

use

could

the

East, in

the

made

a

the

the

throat

he

had in

and

obtained that

European in

the of

name

he

ble favora-

slip so

words

everywhere

in his

away

he

it

upon far

few

laceratingto

so

let

not

knowledge

hardly chanted which

tone

which

a

course,

opportunity to

an

but

metor, of

poor

;

sharp ear,

but

East,

and

music, when

found

it

ble, impossi-

strangest contortions,to articulate

single word. After

the

looking at

Fakir of

use

his

dropped

this

curious

his hands

speech,while

the

sight for

and

the

rope

few

a

moments,

recovered

metor

performed

the

its office

as

before.

Upon returning to found

the

heat

to

the

be

scene

of

our

overpowering

late and

experiments,I so

remarked

to

258

OCCULT

if

could

he

SCIENCE

the

repeat

IN

last

INDIA.

phenomenon

whenever

he

pleased. "

Fakir,"

The

as

up "

What I

why

high is

than

more

anything

as

the

the

more

of

the

his

question,

times,

twenty

emphatically,

"

can

lift

self him-

clouds."

source

him

asked

he,

answered

than

an

that

?

power as

he

he

I

"

had

did

not

instrument

in

do

already regard the

hands

know

not

told

me,

himself of

as

the

Pitris.

He

answered

with

me

Swddydye Ambardd

"

and

He

should

a

superior

be

the

nityayouktd' a/vatarati

in

constant

spirit

should

lines

following

sydt deva\

communication descend

:

therefrom."

with

heaven,

CHAPTER

XL

SPONTANEOUS

Hue,

the

Thibet,

gives

I should

have

not

work,

but

stock

in

mentioned

forms

it

those

faithful

I

historian,

part,

believers

in

particularly

more

I

which

in

similar

to

only

can

look

loath

the

to

omit

their

the deal

and,

of

any

of

who

Pitris,

manifestations,

external

am

in

present

speak,

to

so

the

in

it, perhaps,

essential

an

of

trade

travels

phenomenon

a

relate, and

to

his

trick.

cunning

a

as

upon

about

am

of

account

of

description

a

I

his

in

missionary,

which

that

VEGETATION.

as

a

curious

practices. the

Among is

one

and

plants, a

few

hours

claims

extraordinary

that

they

that

they

what

advanced

can

hasten

so

takes

usually

the

influence

directly

can

it

to

as

several

the

by

kirs, Fa-

growth

of

accomplish

in

months

even

or

years. I had

already magicians it

regarded the

record

do

nothing

from

time

three

determined

to

which

I had

already

determined

which

give

to

employ

five "

them

previous as

by so

a

various

the

him

others

that

he

of

his

notice.

my

hours to

to

really

was

repeat

watch

two

always

omitted

performed

escape me

had

who

to

seen

to

should to

I

had

erant itin-

occurred.

it

proposed

I

as

Covindasamy,

as

power,

I

but,

fraud,

successful

by

performed

times,

under

promised

"

I

a

seemed,

times,

had

He

it

which

different

could

as

remarkable

phenomena at

of

number

merely

as

of

a

phenomenon

circumstances

Absurd man

this

seen

the

proposed.

more

night

sitting.

260

OCCULT

The

Fakir

SCIENCE

IN

I intended

what I

"

simple I

somewhat

was

allow

you

The

and

vessel

from

hills,often

in

in

his

usual

the

earth, the vessel,and

make

grow

but

assurance,

the

time,

seeds asked

couple of stones, hard

as

was

well

I

old

he

did

nine

earth

or

be

must

the

shelter, small

dozen

a

yards, are

ever, whatdifficulty, which they prepare

no

was

earth

flower-potof the usual required, and to bring me, at a

of different

it

as

the

?"

eyes

purpose.

have

him

as

have

could

their

earth

Fakir

my

build, for

there

little of

a

to

some

before

; but

seed, yes

height of

a

cansama

filled with

The

choose

ants, who

for skilfully

I told my

never

in

his

India, and

procuring

very

It

he,

carias."

reaching

common

almost

the

little white

These

same

him

by

to

are

of

nest

a

to

me

you

very

service," said

your

disconcerted

seed, which

taken

told

:

"Will

"

arrival,I

would

way.

continued

the

his

upon

he

thought

to.

entirelyat

am

I

suspected nothing,and

highly surprised when,

be

INDIA.

the

building in

performed

between in

a

pieces,

material.

that

as

so,

earth

obtained

be

only to

was

the

sorts.

break

to

size

was

our

operation

an

without

rooms,

that a

we

great

of trouble.

deal In

than

less

returned his hands

a

with and

the

To

articles

dismissed with

communication

milky fluid,which

my

servant

I took

them

wishing

not

leave

to

had from him

in

Covindasamy.

the

flower-potfilled

the

have

must

hour

an

required.

him,

the latter I handed

earth, which

of

quarter

been

entirely saturated

caria secrete

particleof earth, however

with

and

a

with

deposit upon

small, which

they

use

whitish that every

for building

purposes. When he

asked

the

Fakir

me

to

deemed

give

him

that the

it

seed

was

in proper that

I had

condition, selected,as

SCIENCE

OCCULT

well

about

as

chose

random

at

asked

if

him

It

I shall

"

of

seed

papaw

from

in

lie in

the

then

stick aside

up

After

he

from

not

stirred, I

not

he

a

prop

just given

him.

the

manner

down

his

forced

as

object

upon

upon

the

floor,

him,

and

ually grad-

the

him

for

the

;

had

of my

might be, both

hold

to

simulated

or

evidence

strong he

condition,

first

at

hour, that he

an

believe

to

him, and real

was

half

however

man,

that

sleep of

end

touch

not

horizontallybefore

stretched

I had

sat

I would

the

was

able, except in

his

arms

of

space

was

even

minutes.

ten

An

hour

passed by,

that

he

naked, his skin and

open statue

At see

in this

it

using

horizontally above

that

at

No

senses.

own

which

tell whether I saw,

when

but

muslin

laid

never

deep catalepticsleep.

a

promised

I could

vessel,and

operate,

hands

fell into

initiation,he

his

now

was

seven-knotted

his

of the

sight

to

both

I had

neither

will

earth, which

thrusting of

sign

piece of

the

was

stretched

a

corner

one

hiding

which

Covin-

said spirits,"

the

in the

seed

liquid mud,

of

into

"

hold

to

the

which, being

"

him, with

it to

promise required.

planted

state

a

its outer

gourd, except

a

that you promise me dasamy; "you must touch me personallynor the flower-pot." I made

swered an-

cloth.

sleep the sleep of

soon

of

I gave

brown.

deep

a

was

kernel

Being

it.

slightcut

a

like the

much

very

mark

him, I

it to

handing

to

me

which

those

among

I

cloth.

white

some

before

and

allow

would

yards of mosquito

few

half

a

affirmative, I made

color, which

in a

was

and

brought,

he

in the skin.

a

had

cansama

my

foot

a

261

INDIA.

IN

in

alive.

was

eyes,

"With

the

of

motion

no

his

the

Fakir

the like

looked

cated indi-

muscles

entirely

almost

body

glistening in

polished and

staring a

and

heat, and a

bronze

position of mystical evocation.

I took first,

everything that

my was

place opposite him, going

on,

but

he

so

that

looked

at

I could me

in

262

a

OCCULT

that

manner

half

to be

in

part

dead, but they

whirl,

a

in the

to

dance loose

break

of the

caused,

senses,

himself

Fakir

going

was

from

with

time

same

appeared around

on

to

take

to

In

me.

this

of

effects

the

der or-

hallucination

doubt, by looking

no

seemed

eyes

time, everything seemed

one

the

that

His

filled at the

were

At

and

INDIA.

IN

unendurable.

became

soon

influences.

magnetic be

SCIENCE

at

object

one

I left the seat that I had been occupying, attentively, without, however, losingsight of Covindasamy, who was too

motionless

as

a

as

I took

corpse.

directingmy attention alternately the Ganges and to the Fakir, that I might influence from direct and steady an to too terrace,

I had

been

fast

was

startled

for

waiting

Fakir

The

me.

to

the

had

of the of

course

be

not

exposed

him.

hours,

the

and

horizon, when

the

below

sinking

of

couple

a

the end

at

seat

a

sun

low

a

sigh

possessionof

recovered

his

senses.

made

He muslin a

signs

that

the

hid

to

then

he flower-pot,

stalk of papaw,

young

the

approach. Removing

to

me

fresh

and

pointed and

green,

out

to

me

nearly eight

inches

high. Anticipatingmy

thoughts, he had

ground, which, meanwhile, moisture, and

its

showed the

me,

roots, the

Was

Fakir

left the

had

not

When

he

came,

It

was

impossible for

as

he

was

have

not

he

almost

told, in

seed, among

I

make.

same

noticed

no

terrace

did

not

him

know to

cut

not

I

what

conceal

a

entirelynaked, and, advance, that

kinds

imagined,I

state

plant,he

previously. I have

?

only The

lost

sightof

was

going

plant in at

any

I would

thirtydifferent

all of

substitution.

; I had

that

the

still adhering to

hours

two

the

nearly

young

cuticles

two

made

and

seed

same

to

answer

one

the

I had

that

cut

it the

of

one

the

up

fingersinto

with

parted

carefullytaking

upon

his

thrust

his

ask.

clothes,

rate, he could select

my

to

him.

a

cansama

papaw had

brought. As

may

be

can

nothing more

positively

OCCULT

regarding can

fact of

a

refuses

reason

SCIENCE

this

Fakir

said

supposition of

sion, delu-

effect.

few

the

moments, of

movement

pride :

longer,the papaw eight days, and fruit in

evocations

my

borne

that

a

ill-concealed

where

cases

phenomena

that

to

surprise for an

are

of

the

upon

evidence

no

continued

have

would

tree

for

with

me,

I had

If

"

to

in view

even

263

INDIA.

There

nature.

its assent,

only be accounted though there is After enjoying my

IN

flowers

in

fifteen.

well

as

I had

reply that the "

results

You

are

fruit is

you

the

in

when

the

of

it is

as

have

called,

justshown

the

but

festations mani-

able

was

fluid,

pure to

duce proage fruit-

; in

time, the

leave, engaging that

o'clock

at ten

night

to

be

to

was

words, it

other

evening,

devoted

to

of

that

in

service is

a

I

which

ought

arriving at

a

omit,

satisfactory who

those

which

fact with

to

not

live

perfectlyfamiliar.

are are

tried

a

noon

myself

moist

and

day, are

a

score

soil,and

which

sun

one

plants (I have

seen

the

times) which,

when

put

of kitchen

multitude

a

into of

close of

of

be

may

experiment

between

I

hastened

fact,however,

one

which

dawn

What

the

in

apparition.

explanation, and

at

"

apport,

an

ablutions

Fakir

last

remainder

is

There

There

accomplished

;

Pitris,never

of

The

for the

me,

in India

in

said

and germination, flowering,

hour

the

sunset.

phenomena and

is

vegetation;

the of

phases

near

was

meet

Carnatic, I

the

singleday."

a

near

to

character

same

Hindu

the

said

spirits.

of

direction

three

the

was

the

by

missionary,

hours.

speak of, there

trees

the

performers who

reallyspontaneous

under

It

in two

mistaken,"

you of

other

were

same

in

the

Hue, of

phenomena witnessed

myself

there

of

accounts

other

various

as

which

the

mind

in

Bearing

does

of

exposed wonders,

o'clock,and

alreadynearly half

to

the

appear at

six

an

inch

favorable above

ground

o'clock,or

high.

fluence in-

the

264

On

other

the

Fakir,

the

We

a

dwelt

will

reject

hypothesis

any of

IN

bound

days

INDIA.

also

are

to

in

say,

justice

to

necessary

the

to

mination ger-

seed.

long as

process

fraud.

am

fifteen

papaw

have

by

I

hand, least

at

of

many

SCIENCE

OCCULT

a

enough, delusion, of

pure

however, and

which

reasoning,

on

a

fact

cannot

excluding

which be

plained ex-

the

266

of

OCCULT

the

four

small

SCIENCE

inches

had

knotted

stick

"Nothing with

the

the

I met

those

whom

and

whom

Indus

monks,

did

apart both

not

was

on

for

rooms

fastened

of his

of

his

in

come

wishes

this

to

all the

saw

-

contact

his

I wondered the

upon

the

banks

doors

by

of

naked

or

I

terrace.

and

experiments,

outside

seven

reserve

character

level with

our

He

steps.

spiritsunimpaired.

Greeks

a

ment, gar-

long hair.

he, "should

Fakir the

the

only

they called ^v^ivocro^Lcnai, class. belong to the same

bedroom

My

lock

the

his

in, and

came

a

with

a

langouty, about

of

one

of the evocator, if he

body

whether

and

said

impure"

Whenever

he to

of communication

power

upon

when

fastened

was

the

usually composed

deposited it

entirelynaked

was

INDIA.

cloth, called

which

wide,

and

of

piece

IN

set

carefullyshut of which

means

they

accessible.

were

The and

terrace

of vetivert

curtains

from

the

through In

outside, and

of

centre

protected by from

a

a

each

All

burned

are

bronze

houses

from

powder, and The

the upon

of

chain

and

enable

to

remotest

across

unknown

his

to

consistingof

a

a

cocoa

to

one

of the

small

time

was

any

corner

contain

time

placed one

deposited by

fragrant powder the

except

read

the

room.

furnaces

which

burning coals,on few pinches of

which

copper

sandal

a

fumed per-

cense iris root, in-

wood,

myrrh.

Fakir and

opening

no

oil-lamp, the clearest crystal, which diffused a soft light,sufficiently

kept constantlysupplied with

are

was

ceiling

gain admission

there

glass shade

type in the Hindu

could

room

intense, however, smallest

There

matting.

nobody

its movable

by

bedroom.

my

the

hung

securely closed

was

floor in his

chest,and tongue.

;

of

these

in the

its side

a

having

done

usual

copper

a

long

of

the

platterfilled

so, he

posture, with

commenced

centre

his

took

race, ter-

with

his

arms

incantation

seat

folded in

an

SCIENCE

OCCULT

When

he

trains, he remained a

righthand

leaning

From

time

such

from

chamber,

my to

and

go

come

hands

minutes, several and

appearance

with

been

material, others

more

and

opaque, became be

became

cast

transparent that

so

of

hands

In

the

a

vaporous so,

for the it were,

as

Some

came be-

light,while

others

them

could

behind

object

peared apfew

much

luminous. in

dle mid-

hands

so

;

became,

more

an

the

in

lost their

some

shadow

a

slightly

readilymistaken

Singular to relate,while

case.

his brain. A

formed

human

indeed, that they might have latter.

relieve shock.

have

to

resemble

to

the

not

great rapidity.

seemed

his

cataleptic sleep

a

semblances

which

making

heart, and

was

to

I experienced a sudden Involuntarily, to have phosphorescent cloud seemed of

men-

againsthis forehead,

though

as

passes

his

stick.

drop into

to

day before, but

make

to

of

his

resting upon

time, he pressed his hand

to

seemed

and

recitation

position without

same

going

was

the

done

had

the

267

INDIA.

his seven-knotted

upon

he

that

thought

he

as

the

in

his left hand

movement,

I

with

through

was

IN

distinctlyseen. I counted

the

Asking

expresseda

"

Fakir

if I could

wish

outstretched the

as

to

the

from

away

that

It

a

young

them, I had

touch

effect,when

rest, flew toward

hand.

of

hand

sixteen.

many

as

one

of

me

and

ing them, break-

small, supple and

was

hardly

pressed my moist, like

woman.

The

spiritis present, though one You visible,"said Covindasamy. "

of can

its hands

speak

to

is alone

it,if you

wish." I

smilingly hand

charming of

asked

whether

belonged

keepsake. Thereupon, in answer

nature

fade

would

the

spirit to

give

me

that

whom

something

in

the

a

in

away

my

own.

bouquet

of

flowers, from

it threw

at

my

feet and

to

request, I felt the

my

I looked

; it was

which

plucked

it

vanished.

hand

flying toward a

rosebud, which

a

268

OCCULT

For

nearly set

to

brushed

hours

two

against would

or

which

down

in

as

of these

soon

hastilywith

which

At

shower

of

were

hand

a

it with

a

fan.

At

flowers

all

over

the

last letter

of

fire,words

written.

was

strikingthat

so

lated calcu-

was

time,

one

air,in characters the

as

words

ensued

fanned

or a

INDIA.

whirl.

a

in the

trace

IN

scene

face

my

scatter

vanished

Some

a

head

my

another, it would room,

SCIENCE

I

them

wrote

pencil.

a

Divyavapour gatwd. Meaning fluidic

Sanscrit

in

" "

have

clothed

myself

with

a

(fluidique)body."

Immediately afterward, Atmanam

You

will attain

the

hand

wrote

:

yoxyatas

creyasa

Dehasya "

I

ysyd vimocanant.

happiness when

lay

you

aside

this perishable

body." Meanwhile, both

across

flashes

of

genuine lightningseemed

rooms.

Gradually, however, cloud

from

the

as

In

which

hands the

found

became

garland

fragrance which I offer

no

leaving the that I rooms

that To

he

were

the

perhaps,more

the

seemed

came

may

see

vanish

to

by degrees

material.

more

the those

last

hand

yellow

Hindus

had

disappeared,we

flowers

with

in all their

use

penetrating

ceremonies.

what draw

occurred

"

sion conclu-

any

fit.

positively,however, closed, that I had had

The

disappeared.

"

Fakir

these

of

hands

explanation I merely relate reader at perfectliberty to

state

can

all the

they

place where

a

dart

to

not

phenomena

the

changed

his

succeeded

surprisingstill.

that

the

keys

doors

in my

of

both

pocket,and

position. two

others,that

were,

the

Shortly after Fakir

still

was

hovered

going

it seemed

the

to "

the

the

Hindu's

burning

By

I distinguished

call it otherwise of

side

quest, re-

coals.

form, and

the

lar simi-

brighter color,

a

at

human

a

priest kneeling by

Brahminical

old

with

for I cannot

spectre

of

furnace, which,

assume

while

evocations, a cloud and

kept constantly fed

I had

degrees

his

opaque

little

269

INDIA.

disappeared,and

with

on

more

the

near

had

hands

first,but

the

to

IN

SCIENCE

OCCULT

of

"

the

an

little

furnace. he

his forehead

On

Vischnou,

his

while

the

wore

body

signs of

his consecration

girdled with

was

that he had been signified lie clasped his hands priestlycaste.

initiated

cord, which

in the

performance

they took

; there

I

less hands.

greeting,and bony, "

a

Are

earth

of the

and

as

threw

out

own,

as

he

it upon

quantity,

the

; it held

if

as

filled both

noticed

find

head

moment,

unusual

which

my

the

lips moved

certain

an

into

rooms.

spectre les"

to

its flesh-

me

I returned

his

them, though hard

and

a

voice, "

distinct

former

a

?"

hardly finished

I had

in

really,"said I, in

you

inhabitant

them

his

triple

lifelike.

and

warm

distant

surprised to

was

been

dispersed,I

took

his

a

smoke

thick

couple of yards

a

have

must

smoke

the

When

above

perfumed powder

the

fire emitted

for the

than

of

pinch

furnace

the

At

reciting prayers.

were

a

and sacrifices,

of

the

to

the

word

letters of fire upon

the

bosom

that

which

question, when

the

Am

(meaning Yes), and

appeared

disappearedin

of the

old

Brahmin.

would

have

been

in the

dark

with

"

Will

presence The

you

effect

The

was

similar

produced if the word a bit of phosphorus.

not

leave

me

something

to

had

been

written

a

token

of your

as

?"

spirit broke

the

triple cord, consisting of

three

270

OCCULT

of

strands to

cotton, which then

and

me

I

faded that

supposed

movable

the

raise

idea.

such

moniflute

was

that

that

at

an

instrument,

we

had

that

eyes.

over,

and the

the

heat

used

the

Fakir

for it the

sent

longer in that

the

at

it

he

drew

long of

phantom

the wall.

He

he

terrace, he had It

was

at

the

you

no

keys

in

it

next

came

so

and

room,

I

I noticed

pagodas, glidingalong

in his

hands, from

notes

of

circuit

which

exactly

like

the

and

of

the

room

my

I found

the

place where

very

he

instrument

had

them

all

that

vanished.

rajah'sharmoniflute.

actually the

I

examined

securely locked

and

I

pocket.

my then

All

arose.

a

he

few

his

limbs

seemed

to

hours, he

was

be to

covered

were

thoroughly set

out

on

hausted, ex-

his

journey.

Thanks, Malabar,"

he liked, because

as

the

perspiration,and

return

he

That,

Hindus.

made

though, in "

har-

Peishwa

bedroom.

the

monotonous

disappeared,and

Covindasamy with

from

doors, but I found

the

formed per-

the

the

soon

the

it in my

harmoniflute

a

of the

had

used

all the had

hear

to

from

come

musician

a

had

religiousmusic

he

to

plaintiveand

When

be

consequently

was

but distance, at first,

a

appeared

before

seemed

it

tune

rooms.

my

It sounded near

day before, and

have

before.

as

mit ad-

to

to

to

couple of days

a

to

focating, reallysuf-

was

strange

however, appeared impossible,inasmuch had

terrace,

seemed

it

going

was

seemed

a

which

loins,gave

I

shaded

I heard

once,

his

my

inside, where

All

upon

about

before

seance

I noticed

when no

air

INDIA.

tied

away

the

IN

was

curtains

little fresh

a

SCIENCE

who you

it reminded the

three

journey toward

the

possesses

find that

during

said

your

joy

and

I, calling him him

of his native

mysterious powers* fair land

happiness have

of the ruled

absence." 1

The

by

Brahminic

trinity.

a

that

name

land.

May

protect you

South, and in

your

may

cottage

OCCULT

It is usual address should

hurt

as

same

the

used

who

are

about

and

flowery terms,

feelingsif

of indifference. in

He

he

behind

disappeared door

to

soon

him

terrace, In

so

the

speck

he

as

he

to

remove

as

to

had

He

the

before

passed

the

plaything of could

I it.

The

flowers, the

crown

that

memorandum

red

the

opposite

shore.

It

the

was

ferryman

homeward

to

way

distant

sky

illuminated

be

soon

black

a

rolled

as

the

the

in

the

they

Ganges,

his

streak

dered or-

from

noticed

direction.

on

and

air.

awakened

I

its blue

with

ocean

the

cated indi-

by

waves,

cottage that he

remembered

had

book

a

Yet

dream. find

not

floor of of

flowers

which

as

the

was

his stantly con-

was

upon

was

had I had

hours'

rest.

scenes

that

though the

was

who,

terrace

few

a

strange

there

out

the

written in

the

it seemed

eyes,

my

for

hammock

a

upon

and

had

words

side out-

about.

I awoke

brouorht

that

in

trees, and

myself

flute,and

the

matting

toward

move

the

see

soon

talking When

of the

would

horizon

and

approaching day, I

Ganges

faint

cocoa-nut

I threw

before

rising sun.

would

beloved

me,

noiselessly

cansama,

morning

said, had

the

A

of the

beams

to

had

he

as

Trivanderam. that

style,

thank

and

my

tattis

silvery waves

crossing

was

of

night glass

my

in

me

out him, with-

to

hung

called

cool

the

seemed

Fakir, who,

I

all the

admit

the

I turned

that

curtains

gone,

pale light

below, which

and

the

salaam

parting

would

answered

deigning

even

spoken

rooms.

my

upon

or

his

made

sorrowfully

As

them

looking at

even

I

and

I had

and, after accepting the presents that I offered

to

part

exaggerated

more

even

to

which

plainer language,

but

manner,

271

INDIA.

Fakir's

poor

sign

a

people

effusive

in

had

or

taken

have

for

other

have

otherwise

the

in India

each

IN

SCIENCE

if

I had

harmoni-

anybody,

still strewn a

divan, and

vanished

from

jotted them

down.

not

been

had with the the

CHAPTEE

PHANTOM

THE

About ince

four

of of

II.

after

years

Aurungabad,

KARLI.

this, I

was

visit

to

a

on

Karli, having

OF

travelling the

through

come

in

the

prov

subterranean

Madras,

ple tem-

Bellary,

and

Bedjapour. These

celebrated

rock,

living

of

According in

wide

the

against

The road

Arabs

of

leading

is

by

of

a

The and from

It

the

about of

the

of

are

still

caves

is

of

bottom

at

for

as,

all terminate

of

line

tresses, for-

by

time,

one

which

defence effectual

proved

standing

practicable

a

to

ten-ace

a

rock,

or

built

situated

the

upon

about

hill, and

the

which

path,

narrow

leads

the left

upon hand

other

possesses,

formidable

a

the

steep

is

three

the

only like

more

dred hunaccess

the

bed

road. or

platform, partly artificial,

of

fragments

of

rock

taken

inside.

is

worthy At

and

the

in

cut

the

than

path

the

to

above

torrent

all

Karli.

to

rough

a

found

by

centuries.

citadels

entrance

feet

place

bounded

hills, which

Mussulmans,

and

five

ruins

The

this

the

etc.

protected,

were

made

than

more

these

from

area

India

Rosah,

Roberts,

plateaux, which

for

E.

to

that

Elephanta,

Ellora,

the

also

are

character

this

excavated

are

within

Hills, where

monuments

instance,

situated

all

are

Mahratta

the

which

crypts,

time

a

feet

hundred

of

magnificence of

the

its

that

portico

capital, they

wide, the

stands

three

can

with

forms

and

interior a

lions

so

the

of

massive

a

temple.

column,

disfigured

difficulty

square

be

porting, sup-

by

the

recognized

274

SCIENCE

OCCULT

tions

in

the

have

spheres

superior

INDIA.

IN

these

undergo

to

ble terri-

mortifications. One months

in

of

his

order,

physical

almost

from of

part

and

Comorin, doubt,

no

deep I

skull,

at

of

state

a

astonishment

my

whole

the

across

I

between

decomposition

arrived

Imagine

thought

some

sitting

the

already

running

arrived

who,

hasten

to

had

scar

had

who

me

insensibility.

a

his

to

organs,

complete

when,

out

Cape

from

ago

fires,

two

pointed

was

Fakir

the

recognized

upper

of

Trivanderam. and

Approaching Southern I

asked

him

His

almost

I

of

last

our

had

in

sitting

I

"

converse,

Benares. for

up Sanscrit

two

words,

the

on

ment, mo-

a

evening

:

Divyavapou?* meaning,

of

letters

phosphorescent

to

blaze

to

the

murmur

liked

Franguy

seemed

eyes

beautiful

that

in

much

so

the

him

heard

seen

he

remembered

lifeless I

and which

he

if

which

in

language

him

addressing

have

gatwa,

myself

clothed

with

a

fluidic

(fluidique)

body." That

He

obtain.

as

So, end

the

was

of

only

Sava,

decrepitude all

known

was

Karli

Hindu

sign

or

of

recognition

to

the

and transformed

the

Hindus

I

that

the

in

able

was

to

hood neighbor-

Phantom.

Karli

imbecility Fakirs.

appear

to

be

the

final

CONCLUSION.

In

conclusion,

preface

is not

belief

in

Our

spirits, is

merely

for

of

our

of

the

Brahmins,

the

of

as

cording ac-

are,

Pitris, and

existence

their

well

which

the

whereby

means

cal philosophias

manifestations

and

the

against,

or

inspiring."

or

account

an

of

tenets

demonstrate

religions,

ancient the

have

or

tral ances-

communicate

the

The

for

As claimed

the

of

Chaldea,

and

possibility by

the

attribute

enters

the

of

soul, and

superior

aside

world

fled

in

making

not

Fakirs,

intervention,

also

we

the but

in

idea. which

the

them

find

the

spiritual

temples

catacombs

to

to

of

are

be

an

India,

which

the

shelter.

for

from

to

in

and

Egypt,

the

manifestations,

belief, both

this

or

the

and

supernatural,

Christians refrain

ment move-

laying

upon

man,

philosophical

common

phenomena

be

to

outgrowth

We

perfectibility

is their

that

continuous

spirit.

constant

life"

early

a

that

envelope,

earthly

of

state

teach

All

the

in

knowledge ac-

who

beings,

extraordinary

of

itself,

Christianity

even

perform

to

creation.

present

and

existence

special part

a

of

some

words

men.

All

the

give

to

the

them,

shades,

his

mediating

phenomena

to

either

decide,

to

whether

spiritualistic

external

with

office

our

aim

and the

the

repeat

:

It

"

only

can

we

of

the as

we

any

statement

have

imposture the

them,

described

reader

and to

others

judge

to

as

phenomena

extraordinary

adroitest leave

positive

for

formed perwhich to

cult oc-

self. him-

Published

COMPANY

PUBLISHING LENOX

244

Yoga, The

AVENUE

Mind

25

paper,

Have

You

The

Perfect

a

The

of

Ocean

cents;

Walker;

of

Thoughts

the

on

That

P.

H.

P.

Row;

Srinivasa

cloth,

cloth,

Blavatsky;

75

Judge;

Gita.

By

50

cents.

A.

Brahmin,

By

James

F.T.S.

Me.

vol, Births.

50

cents; White

the

By 25

paper,

Lotus.

Spiritual

Jasper

By 75

2,

By

M.

Pryse;

cents.

35

paper,

Helped

the

on

Testament.

cents; Past

of

of

Q.

Wm.

New

cents;

50

1,

cloth,

cloth,

Niemand;

cents. Charles

M.R.A.S.;

Johnson,

cents. Mabel

Life.

By

Collins; Jacob

cloth, Boehme;

$1.00. cloth,

cents.

Boehme, 75

cents;

cents.

By

Have

vol.

Jacob

75

the

60

cloth,

75

By

By

Bhagavad

in

Thoughts

50

cloth,

$1.25.

Reincarnation

Idyll

Path.

Silence.

Gita.

cloth,

The

D.

cloth,

Harding;

Collins;

Mabel

the

on

leather,

Bhagavad

Memory

E.

cents.

the

cents;

The

By

Truth.

cents.

Voice

Letters

75

cloth,

Judge;

Burcham

By

By

75

Light

on

75

The

Q.

Forgotten

Law.

Path.

the

on

Treatise

William

cents.

leather,

The

of

Nature's

50

By

S.

Kenneth

Dr.

Tyana.

$1.50.

cloth,

Brotherhood,

Kenneth

Dr.

cents.

Study

a

$2.50.

cloth, By

$1.50.

cents.

By

50

paper,

Reincarnation,

Light

of 75

Theosophy.

of

cents;

cents.

Apollonius cloth,

cloth,

Leland;

Plotinos.

of 75

cloth,

Guthrie; The

50

cloth,

Kingsford;

Bonus

Philosophy

and

Guthrie;

Gospel

Anna

By

G.

Charles

By

Will?

Way.

S.

$3.00.

cloth,

cents.

Strong

Times,

Life,

YORK

Flagg;

Gates;

Elmer

Prof.

By

J.

William

By

Brain.

and

NEW

:

Transformation.

or

AL

THEOSOPHIC

th"

by

an

cents.

Appreciation.

By

Alexander

Whyte;

cloth,

;

Altar

The

The

cents;

Cloud

Upon

A.

By

Initiate.

$1.50. cloth,

Schure;

Edouard

By

$1.25.

cloth,

White;

E.

cloth,

Schure;

Great

Last

the

cents.

Sanctuary.

Edouard

By

cloth,

Johnson;

Ethelbert

By 25

paper, the

Pythagoras. Jesus,

Wilderness.

the

in

50

$1.25. and

Krishna The

Orpheus.

Sermon

Mount.

the

on

M.

James

By

$1.25.

cloth,

Schure;

Edouard

By

60

cloth,

Pryse;

cents.

Laotze's

Wu-Wei.

Laotze's

of

Book

Claude

Kabbalah

de Unveiled.

The

of

Book

By

S.

the

of

Occult

White

Magic

and

Louis

By

India.

By

Black.

$5.00.

cloth,

cloth,

Levy;

$3.50. $2.50.

cloth,

Jacolliot;

cloth,

M.D.;

Hartmann,

Franz

Mage.

$5.00.

Levy;

Eliphas

By

Magic.

in

Science

Eliphas

By

the

Melin,

cloth,

Mathers;

Magic.

Mysteries

Abra

of

$3.50.

Mathers,

MacGregor

Magic

Sacred

MacGregor

Transcendental The

L.

S.

$1.75.

cloth,

Waite;

E.

A.

By

By

L.

Old,

G.

Walter

By

Way.

$1.25.

Martin.

St.

$1.00.

cloth,

Borel;

Simple

the

cloth,

M.R.A.S.; Louis

Henri

By

$2.00. The

Life

and

Doctrines

Hermetic

Alchemical

and

Waite; The

Real

Paracelsus.

of

of

Writings

cloth,

2

of

the

Rosicrucians.

By

Manmatha

History

Franz

By

Hartmann,

$2.50.

cloth,

M.D.;

By

Paracelsus.

A.

E.

$18.00.

vols.,

quarto

By

A.

E.

cloth,

Waite;

$2.50. The

Mahabharata.

N.

Dutt;

10

vols,

cloth,

Roy;

3

vols,

cloth,

$60.00. The

By

Ramayana.

Chandra

Protap

$18.00. The

By

Panchadasi.

Selections

Leaves G.

from

Leland;

Brotherhood

of 50

L.M.S.;

Dhole,

Max

By

Buddha.

from

Flaxius,

N.

the

cloth, Healers.

Life

of

cloth,

$3.00.

cloth,

Muller;

Immortal.

an

75

By

Illustrated

James

L.

Catalogue

Macbeth

on

PUBLISHING

THEOSOPHICAL 244

Lenox

Charles

$1.75. Bain;

cents.

Descriptive

cents.

Avenue,

Application.

COMPANY New

York.

cloth

THE

A

Monthly

Science,

and

Word

market.

stray

think; word,

motion

THE

WORD

anybody

it

will

when.

For

think.

the

picture,

a

in

sets unfinished

leaf for

through

the

alone

think

of

the

people

who

of

articles

have

been of

Up

written

by

stated

perceive

Facts, here

them

so

and

Word

is

and

lished, pub-

LOGOS.

It

value.

published

August, an

every-

this

see

The

an

worlds,

and

HIEROS

a

in

occult

consciously

been to

Zodiac.

the

been now

has

by

alone

incomparable

time

must

floats

everywhere

to

indeed

One

world

sides

from

those

is

Zodiac.

the

have

for

of

all

want

Word

first

the

Science

may

who

this,

The

it

Almost

see.

enough.

little

on

to

see.

this

into

not

to

supported

treasures

for

import

is

want

is

want

that

seen

who

That

must

those

of

store

Science

some

who

them

by

not

is

people

reach

those

to

Here

be

worlds

consciously

Secret

need

WORD

look.

to

nay,

occult

a

fills

passing

up

to

that

unfashioned,

too,

the

intently,

world;

that

for

willing

look

to

occult

A

caught

THE

is

is

Then

is

Word.

intended

not

people

lines?

dreamy,

of

is

64

think.

to

want

what

readers,

The

for

thought

train

These of

want

along

with

monthly,

literature

magazine

Theos-

Humanity.

It

fugitive

a

fugitive

long

a

pages

but a

thoughts.

is

of

readable.

the

Word

Occultism,

appearing

easily

to

The

Many

Brotherhood

type,

additions

Philosophy,

to

Thought,

magazine

a

large

furnish

the

is

in

pages,

devoted

Magazine

Religion, Eastern ophy

The

WORD

1907,

unnamed

plainly

Secret

thirty-three

author

things,

their

The

truths, and

occult

on

of

simply meaning

The hidden that and

occult

unrelated

as

The

will

future

of

the

experience

old

theosophist,

White

Paul!

Sepher T.

its

or

R.

will

Prater

criticism

coming

is

"A

devoted.

his

continue "Our

under Friend"

Eduard

the

Herrmann

articles

and

lations trans-

brings

Shelf" view

subjects

will

de on

theosophical the

plication ap-

Nurho

Magazine a

man Hu-

practical

comment

and

Light,

from

the

Kabbalist, and

M.

Astronomy,

their

and

translate of

BlaKnut

Color,

The

Mystics.

books

magazine

each

German

impartial

usual

Book

Ha-Zohar,

from

Body,"

to

continue

will

Manhar,

Madame

between

Music,

problems.

modern

to

"Magic,

Word.

The

"Correspondences

Human

up

The

of

of

the

stored

enthusiasm. author

for

by

is

pen

friend

Geometry,

the

and

whose

old-time

SCIOUSNESS. CON-

articles

platonic

write

the

ENCE SCIOF

past,

Hartmann,

an

to

Numbers,

Chemistry,

and

and

continue

Soul,

in of

Franz

continue

will

the

Wilder,

Dr.

will

did

years

SECRET

THEOSOPHY

the

as

sixty

Black,"

and

vatsky,

bring,

Alexander

Dr.

Platonist,

is

remain

they

THE

ever.

as

ZODIAC

THE

unthinking,

or

unsuspected

and

OP

unseeing

the

to

value;

to

of

which

temporaneous con-

the

"Moments

continue

Friends."

with

is

Word

The

not

which

volumes

are

an

No.

I.

of

any

the

completed.

Half Vol.

Examine

experiment.

1-12

Cloth.

Morocco.

$3.00

$2.50

II.

"

1-6

2.00

1.50

III.

"

1-6

2.00

1.50

IV.

"

1-6

2.00

1.50

V.

"

1-6

2.00

1.50

Yearly

Subscription

Single

Copies

35

244

LENOX

CO.

PUBLISHING

THEOSOPHICAL

THE

$4.00

AVENUE,

NEW

YORK

CITY

five